BRATVA'S CAPTIVE

OceanofPDF.com
PIPER STONE

OceanofPDF.com
 CONTENTS

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16

Afterword
Books of the Merciless Kings Series
Books of the Mafia Masters Series
More Mafia Romances by Piper Stone
Books of the Club Darkness Series
Books of the Dangerous Business Series
Books of the Montana Bad Boys Series
Books of the Alpha Beasts Series
More Stormy Night Books by Piper Stone
Piper Stone Links

OceanofPDF.com
 Copyright © 2021 by Stormy Night Publications and Piper Stone

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any
means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage
and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher.

Published by Stormy Night Publications and Design, LLC.

www.StormyNightPublications.com

Stone, Piper
Bratva’s Captive

Cover Design by Korey Mae Johnson

Images by 123RF/Aliia Arslanova and iStock/Evorona

This book is intended for adults only. Spanking and other sexual activities represented in this book
are fantasies only, intended for adults.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 1

T wenty years ago

Nikolai

Blood. Anguish. Hunger.

I’d grown accustomed to all three, life on the streets of Moscow
unforgiving.
My papa used to tell me that in order to comprehend the meaning of life, I’d
be forced to face all three until I was at my breaking point. Only then would
I learn to become a warrior. I’d grown weary of fighting, but I pressed on,
determined to make a better life.
One day.
Far removed from the city where blood rained in the streets and people
cowered in fear.
“Nikchemnyy vor!”
Worthless thief. The bastards chasing after me had no idea what it felt like
to be hungry, to crawl through the muck and filth of Moscow streets just to
find a moldy piece of bread. Fuck them. I didn’t give a shit about them or
anyone else. I didn’t need anyone’s approval.
As I tried to dodge the group of six, running toward the safety of the alley,
one of the fuckers caught me by the arm, dragging me into the center of
them. Within seconds, punches were thrown. It was the second time of the
morning, my rage increasing. I refused to allow the assholes to do this to
me any longer. Panting, I threw out the pipe in my hand, the single piece of
bread I’d managed to snag toppling from my pocket.
I stared down at it, blinking several times, hunger gnawing at my guts. As
one eye started to swell from their beating, the taste of blood trickling down
the back of my throat, my craving for revenge increased. To hell with the
food. I tipped my head, snarling at the boy who appeared to be the leader.
The boy laughed, his blue eyes shimmering in the gray dawn of morning.
Very slowly he reached down, taking the piece of bread into his fingers,
showing me his find before fisting his hand. When he tossed the lump of
flour and yeast in my direction, I lunged toward him, managing to smash
my fists against his face.
His cry of agony and surprise was my reward, the way he pressed the same
hand he’d used to crush the only food I’d seen in three days to his face
giving me a smile.
“Otvali,” I hissed, shifting the iron pipe I’d found just before entering the
store from one hand to the other, slapping the same kid in the stomach.
Then I turned in a full circle, daring any of them to fuck with me. I growled
like a wild beast, allowing saliva to drip from my twisted mouth.
“The little prick thinks he’s funny,” blue eyes hissed in English as he took
several deep breaths, acting as if he wasn’t in agonizing pain.
Without hesitation, he threw a hard punch across my jaw, the force spinning
me sideways until I lost my footing. As soon as I slammed against the
cracked pavement, their beating began in earnest.
The explosion of pain created a wave of nausea, stars flashing in front of
my eyes.
“Porezh’ yego!”
“Cut him!” another repeated in English, bellowing as if they’d hunted down
their prey.
All six fuckers were intent on slicing me, jabbing their crude knives in my
direction as they tormented me with their hateful words. There wasn’t
anything anyone could say to hurt me any longer. I was impervious to pain.
I had to be in order to survive.
Jerking up, I swung the pipe, smashing it against the largest boy’s knees. As
he howled in pain, I grinned, turning in a full circle then swinging the piece
of iron again, this time catching the blue-eyed bastard. There was nothing
like the sound of bones breaking, yielding to my power.
His screams were more intense than the other asshole’s and as he dropped
to the ground, writhing in agony, I smashed the pipe against his forearm.
The others scattered away, gasping at the sight of blood.
“Argh!” I screeched, keeping my knees bent as I shifted the weapon from
one hand to the other, prepared for another attack.
The sound of an approaching vehicle with a powerful engine dragged their
attention away from me. I took the opportunity to attack, slamming the pipe
from one side to the other. Their screams fueled my anger but as the car
jerked to a halt only feet away, I rose to my full height, still shaking the
piece of iron in fury.
Only seconds later, the gang scattered like the pigs they were, leaving fresh
crimson stains on the street.
I remained exactly where I was, gasping for air. As the car door opened, I
finally turned in the person’s direction. As he eased out of the backseat, his
massive frame highlighted by the waning light, I wiped my mouth, giving
him a hard look. His suit was worth more money than I’d seen in my entire
life. The man approached, gazing up and down then turning his head in the
direction the gang had gone. Three other men exited the vehicle, all
approaching slowly. Every one of them was huge, bulking masses of
muscle.
But I wasn’t afraid.
Even though I knew the identity of the man in the slick suit and dark tie.
Maxim Federov, a man they called the monster.
He said nothing as he approached, merely glancing down at the squashed
piece of bread then back to my face. When he reached into his pocket, I
knew he was going to kill me. Instead he handed me some cash.
“Kupi nemnogo yedy, malysh.”
Buy some food. He had no idea what the rubles would mean to me.
His upper lip curled and he placed his index finger under my chin, lifting it
as he glared at my cuts and bruises, finally dropping his gaze to the pipe I
still had in my hand. “You’re a tough boy. Aren’t you?” His accent was
thick, his voice deep and husky.
I twisted my mouth, never blinking as he stared into my eyes. “Yes, sir.”
“And polite. Rare.” He turned toward one of his men. “Make certain the
fucking scum don’t bother the kid any longer.”
“Yes, boss.”
“Take care, kid. Eat. You could use some food,” Mr. Federov commanded
before heading toward the same bakery where I’d stolen the bread, the other
two men following. I knew of his reputation and what he was capable of.
I shoved the rubles into my pocket, wiping blood from my mouth as I
watched him and his men walk inside. After glancing over my shoulder, I
crept closer, remaining in the shadows by the front door, curious as to what
they were going to do.
Within seconds, I found out.
I could smell the old baker’s fear as he was dragged from the back of the
store, spewing words in our native language, begging the man for mercy. I
didn’t flinch when Mr. Federov backhanded him. Not even a peep came out
of my mouth when he wrapped his hand around the baker’s neck, squeezing
until the man’s face turned purple.
And when the monster instructed his men to place the baker’s hand on the
glass counter, I watched in admiration. I didn’t blink or flinch as he finished
the lesson with a swing of a knife to the baker’s hand.
Somehow, the Russian monster knew I was watching. After wiping the
knife on the baker’s apron, he walked toward me, a smile on his face.
“Tough kid. That didn’t bother you.” His words weren’t a question but a
basic statement, nodding out of respect.
“No, sir. Why should it?”
Chuckling, Mr. Federov tousled my hair. “Where do you live, kid?”
“Nowhere. Everywhere.”
He took a deep breath then guided me outside and toward his car. “What’s
your name?”
“Nikolai.” I never used my name. No one ever cared to ask. I was the
vagrant, unwanted and tossed aside. Yet I stood tall when I answered, trying
to square my shoulders, proud of my heritage.
Even if no one gave a shit if I was alive.
I was a Lenkov. My papa used to tell me to always hold my head high and
to keep my shoulders back, proud of my name as well as the strife my
ancestors had been through. I wasn’t certain I was even allowed to be proud
of anything any longer.
“Get in the car, son.”
A moment of raw fear swept through me, but I refused to let him see. The
last piece of advice my papa had told me before he died was never to show
a single sign of fear. “Why?”
“Because I told you to.”
His grip on my shoulder was firm, enough so his hold caused a twinge of
pain. I knew better than to argue with him. He would kill me.
When I crawled inside, I took another look at the bakery window, fisting
my hands. As Mr. Federov crawled inside, I darted a look in his direction.
“You’re just a boy now. Soon. I’ll make you into a warrior.”

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 2

C hloe

“Sexy as fuck,” Brandy huffed, her heavy breathing far too dramatic.
“You mean fuckable,” Elizabeth added, sticking her knuckle in her mouth
as she swayed back and forth. “What I wouldn’t give to take one peek at his
gorgeous cock.”
Sighing, I grabbed my books, jerking to a standing position. While I acted
incensed, I’d thought the same thing more than once. “And he’s our
professor.”
“So?” Brandy demanded.
“Remember Miss Straight ‘A’ over here is the teacher’s pet. I have no idea
why you’re acting extremely interested in Russian history. I certainly don’t
plan on going to the wretched country any time soon.” Elizabeth snorted
after issuing the statement.
There were days I felt like I was still in high school. While our blond, buff
professor was the epitome of the perfect rugged man, he was also an
excellent teacher, his passion for the subject undeniable. I’d enjoyed every
minute in his class, even though my Russian education would be of little
use in the real world.
“So,” I said, ignoring Elizabeth’s ugly insinuations, “that means he’s off
limits.” I darted a look in Professor Lenkov’s direction, trying to keep any
emotion from my face.
Or the burning desire I’d felt since the first day I’d set foot in his class.
Russian Studies.
I’d actually signed up at the last minute, needing the credits and with little
else available, I’d taken a chance.
He was more like a god than a man, his intense sapphire blue eyes forever
watching me, as if I was a little bird he’d wanted to protect. He had the dark
intensity of a predator, although he’d never been anything but professional.
Still, I’d had the distinct feeling that he longed to devour every inch of my
body.
“Why?” Elizabeth teased, elbowing me before grabbing her things. “You’re
staying here over the summer. The professor lives here.”
“What are you suggesting?” I gave her a hard look.
She shrugged and headed away from us, looking over her shoulder. “A
wicked little tryst, darling. You should try it sometime. That might make
you less uptight.” As she laughed, I made a face. Elizabeth knew that my
summer was going to be filled with double shifts, leaving me little time for
anything else. I had no other choice if I wanted to obtain my bachelor’s
degree.
I also took my studies very seriously. I didn’t have the luxury of having
doting parents willing to pay for everything, including a lovely apartment in
one of the wealthiest locations in town. I had student loans out the yin-yang
and was forced to work long hours in order to support myself.
I stole a quick glance at the sexy Russian as he turned off the presentation.
He’d already loosened his tie and rolled up his sleeves, which was rare.
Maybe he’d been mandated by the school’s officials to hide his colorful
tattoos. Ink covered almost every inch of his muscular arm, the colorful
designs drawing my attention. They only added to his extreme sex appeal.
And the professional clothes he wore every day couldn’t hide his
roughhewn body.
Sighing, I realized I was licking my lips like some lovestruck high-school
girl. I’d worked far too hard to act immature over some guy who was
entirely off limits.
Except he was sexy as hell.
And he drove one wicked Camaro.
“Don’t let her bother you. She doesn’t understand what you have to go
through,” Brandy said quietly. “I wish you could take the summer off and
come home with me. We’d have such a great time.”
“I know and I love your offer, but I can’t.”
She nodded. “I know but I’m going to miss you. I better get going. I
actually have a date later this afternoon.”
“Good for you.” After she squeezed my arm, she headed out of the
auditorium-style room. I hated the fact I’d been forced to work my way
through college, but there was nothing else I could do since I’d been
disowned by my family. To hell with them. I’d made a promise to myself
the day I turned eighteen, realizing that if I wanted to make anything of
myself, I would do it entirely on my own.
Never give up.
I’d worked for two solid years at three different jobs in order to save
enough money to finally leave the two-bit town in North Carolina. So what
if I was older than the others? That gave me certain advantages. I laughed to
myself, realizing I’d been daydreaming long enough there wasn’t a single
soul left in the room.
With the exception of the gorgeous professor.
A sudden flush of heat rushed into my system, my body tingling. I lifted my
head, realizing Professor Lenkov was staring at me, his deep blue eyes
managing to pierce the distance between us. I’d seen him looking at me
before just like I’d admired his physique and prowess from day one.
Given it was the last class of the day, he left first. I lingered. A huge part of
me wanted to know more about him. After a few seconds, I exited the
classroom, catching a glimpse of him as he walked toward the exit of the
building.
I followed.
My heart racing, I remained far enough in the distance that I hoped he
didn’t realize I was following him like some lovesick girl. When he
approached his vehicle, he took at least a full two minutes scanning the
perimeter of the University’s parking lot before sliding into the Camaro.
The moment he revved the engine, the vibrations seemed to resonate in
every muscle in my body. I was like a live wire, desire surging to the point I
was forced to take shallow breaths.
I dared to inch closer, unable to take my eyes off him as he revved the
engine, finally heading toward the main road. When he drove off, I moved
closer to the street, my nipples aching from the lurid thoughts racing
through my mind.
Wanton sex.
Forbidden.
Even taboo.
He was like a predator in the night, every single inch of his personality
screaming of a dangerous adventure. He was almost never seen in town, a
quiet man who kept to himself.
I had to wonder what secrets he was hiding.
Everyone had them.
Including me.

Milly’s Diner.
There was nothing glorious about the ___location, but the food was excellent
and the drinks flowing. Almost always packed, tonight it was quieter than
normal. The owner liked me well enough, ensuring I could have as many
shifts as I wanted when school was over. One more day then freedom.
Yeah, right.
At least the night seemed to go by quickly.
I pressed my hands against the ugly apron I was forced to wear, staring out
the window for the tenth time. It was already after ten-thirty. Thank God we
usually closed at eleven, although it depended on how many customers
were inside. After that, I’d have at least thirty minutes of prep time for the
next day. I was exhausted, the long hours starting to take a toll. I’d allowed
myself two days off after the end of the term to rest and enjoy.
Then back to the grind.
One more night of hard work.
A loud noise drew my attention, the sound forcing me to bristle. The unruly
group of guys had pissed me off more than once. They were getting
dangerously close to crossing several lines. I had no issue putting them in
their place. Even my boss admired what he called my chutzpa.
“Better go see what they want before they tear up the place. Handle them,
tiger.”
I gave the other remaining waitress a playful rebellious look until she
laughed. Becky was a pleasure to work with. She’d been around the block a
few times, her fresh take on drunk assholes always providing a laugh.
Exhaling in an exaggerated fashion, I walked toward the table, taking my
sweet time.
“There she is, the most beautiful girl in the world. Come here, darlin’. Me
and the boys need some refreshments.”
The dude was huge, ugly, and didn’t like to hear the word no. I moved as
close at their stench would allow, smiling sweetly like my mama had taught
me to do. “Another round?”
“You betcha, sugar britches. Say, you wanna come have fun with us after
work? We’ll wait for ya.” The second guy leered at me as if I was already
standing naked in front of him, ready to ride him like a wild stallion.
“I’m sorry, boys. My big, burly boyfriend wouldn’t like it if I stepped out
on him.” I turned away abruptly before I said something I was going to
regret.
Then I saw him.
The professor.
Gone was his usual crisp white shirt, gray trousers, and the colorful tie that
almost always highlighted his gorgeous eyes. Tonight, he wore a tight tee
shirt and an even tighter pair of faded blue jeans, the kind that hugged every
bulge to the point I couldn’t think clearly. As I approached, I was able to see
even more of his tats, the colorful ink crawling up both arms. With the way
the neck of the tee shirt hit, I also noticed a slight curl of a vine or
something similar peeking out. With his blond hair and chiseled body, he
was the epitome of a god.
And he just seated himself in my section.
Shit.
What was I supposed to do?
Think and act like a mature woman, for God’s sake.
My little voice was right. He had to eat somewhere. Why not in my diner?
His back was to me, thank God. That allowed me time to collect my shit
before making a fool of myself.
I took a deep breath then grabbed a menu before walking to his table. When
I eased it down in front of him, he slowly lifted his head, locking eyes with
mine. There was a split second where nothing else existed but the two of us.
I was floored by my body’s reaction, my pussy quivering and my nipples
rock hard. Even with the apron covering a portion of my shirt, I had no
doubt he could tell how aroused I was.
Swallowing hard, I offered a timid smile, which wasn’t like me in the least.
What was he doing here? “Hi. Welcome to Milly’s.”
Of course I’d heard his voice before. I knew every gruff inflection, the
husky tone always wrapping around me like a bearskin rug on a cold
winter’s morning.
“Chloe. I didn’t know you worked here,” he said. This time, his voice
seemed even duskier, the alluring quality creating a wave of heat coursing
through every inch of my body.
“I need the money. Plus, the atmosphere isn’t too bad. What can I get you?”
“How about a beer? Your choice. As long as it’s tall and ice cold.” He
allowed his gaze to slowly drift down by several inches.
Then he took a deep breath, holding it in his lungs.
I could swear the man was undressing me with his eyes. And dear God, I
wanted him to do that and much more.
Don’t be ridiculous. He’s your professor.
Maybe so, but a girl could fantasize.
My mouth was so dry, I had difficulty even forming a coherent sentence.
With a Herculean effort, I managed to drag my mind out of the gutter. “You
got it.” As soon as I started to walk away from the table, the assholes only
fifteen feet away started making noise, the biggest jerk smashing his fist on
the table. Dishes clattered together, something falling onto the floor.
I growled, shaking my head.
“Darlin’. You need to get our drinks. Now,” one of the dudes yelled.
I could feel another wave of heat but this time coming from behind me. The
slight reflection in the expansive wall of glass allowed me to see that the
professor had gotten to his feet, standing over me for a few seconds. What
the hell was the man going to do?
“Where are the restrooms?” he asked as he flanked my side, following my
gaze toward the unruly group. I noticed his accent was decidedly heavier
than when he was in class, the tone sending a building storm of desire,
electricity shooting through every cell and muscle leaving me breathless.
“Right down there,” I pointed. When he brushed against me as he walked
around, heading toward the assholes’ table, I realized I was quivering.
Christ. What was wrong with me? As I walked back to the wait station, I
couldn’t take my eyes off the rugged Russian as he continued his slow trek.
“Oh, shit,” I whispered when I noticed he’d stopped mere inches away from
the largest creep. And all he did was give the man a hard, cold stare for a
solid ten seconds before continuing his path. I eased into the shadows,
trying to catch my breath. My God. The man was absolutely dark and
dangerous.
Fortunately, by the time I had all the liquid libations on the tray, Professor
Lenkov was back in his seat and from what I could tell, no blood had been
spilled. But as I got closer to the table, I was able to tell all three of the
assholes were fixated on the Russian.
“Who the fuck does he think he is?” one of them asked.
I placed the drink in front of the jerk, resisting tossing it in his face.
“He’s gonna be dead is what he is,” the second added as he laughed.
I slammed his beer in front of him, liquid sloshing over the edge.
“Yeah, good idea,” the third said under his breath.
This time, when I thrust the heavy glass onto the table, I actually spilled a
good portion down into the dude’s lap. What a pity. The asshole deserved it.
He snapped his hand around my wrist, giving me the kind of look that
should scare me to death.
“Be careful, little girl. You don’t want to mess with us. Do you
understand?”
I continued to hold my tongue, although he’d pushed me to the final limits.
“Absolutely. Enjoy your drinks.” When I tried to jerk out of his grip, he
dared to place his hand on my hip, yanking me even closer.
“You need a real man in your life, someone who will keep in line,” he
huffed, with a series of growls afterwards. It wasn’t what he said that
bothered me. I’d heard every line in the book, enough hassling catcalls and
innuendos to last a lifetime.
It was the difference in his tone, as if he’d been hiding an accent. Maybe
European. It was difficult to tell, but I could swear his eyes had changed
color, the darkness highlighting the man had no soul. A shiver trickled down
my spine.
“I have all I need. Thank you.” I kept my tone polite, just longing to get the
hell away from him.
His fingers dug into my hip for a few seconds longer. Then he let me go,
shifting his gaze toward the professor then to one of the other guys. What
the hell? The second asshole hissed under his breath, issuing a few words.
I’d know the language anywhere.
Russian.
“On budet vzyat.”
“Go on. You can bring the check,” the largest dude said. There was no slur
in his voice, no rowdy tone as before. There was a subtle hint of the same
accent as the other man. Then he leaned over, answering the second jerk.
“Pakhan reshit.”
I realized they were staring at my professor, all their demeanors changing
entirely. While I knew some conversational Russian because of the
professor’s class, I wasn’t certain what they were saying. However, I did
know they meant Professor Lenkov harm.
Whatever was going on, I wanted no part of it.
Even if I was drawn to Professor Lenkov.
Before I walked away, the largest man also grabbed my arm, pulling me
close enough I was sickened by the stench of beer and whatever cigar he’d
smoked that remained on his clothing.
“You’d do best to stay away from the Russian, princess. If not, you’re going
to get hurt.”
“Who the hell are you?” I dared to ask.
“You don’t want to know and it’s best if little girls don’t ask questions.”
“I’m not a little girl and take your hands off me. He’s my professor, not
some criminal like the three of you obviously are.” I managed to yank my
arm away, sucking in my breath and immediately taking two steps away
from him. That’s when I noticed the crude marks on his neck. My God, he
was in some kind of gang.
“I suggest you heed my warning. You’re only going to get one.”
“Why?” I realized I was trembling.
“Because he’s a killer.”

There was no way I could keep my distance from my professor. I had to

serve him food as well as a second beer.
“Are you all right?” he asked when I brought him his drink.
“I’m fine. They’re just assholes. I get them in here all the time.”
“Stay away from them,” he instructed, his tone gravelly.
“I don’t plan on engaging with them for any reason.”
“Good. But heed my warning.”
There was something entirely unnerving about the way he spoke, the husky
tone of his voice that accelerated my pulse. His words were a warning, the
realization creating a trickle of fear.
After that, he’d remained quiet, barely saying two words to me, although he
left a fifty percent tip. I pocketed the cash, taking the rest to the register
then turning to watch him walk out. He’d remained long after closing,
constantly scanning the area just outside the windows.
A part of me remained on edge, finding it difficult to function as I normally
did. The men from earlier were no doubt dangerous, but Professor Lenkov
was something else entirely.
He was a true predator.
The notion was ridiculous but one I couldn’t get out of my mind.
“Why don’t you get out of here,” Becky said quietly as she nudged my arm.
“All the customers are gone, the dining room cleaned up. Besides, you’ve
had a tough night.”
“No tougher than any other night.” My skin was clammy, my heart racing. I
wanted nothing more than to get home and hide under the covers.
“You have one day of school left for the year. It’s time to celebrate.”
I gave her a spent look. “Are you sure you don’t mind?”
“Trust me, sugar. I don’t have anything to go home to. Catch up on your
rest.”
Grateful, I untied my apron, realizing that my mind was cluttered, a nagging
feeling remaining. “I owe you one.”
“Don’t worry about it. I’ll collect one day.” Laughing, she pushed me again.
She’d been a motherly figure since the day I’d been hired, trying her best to
look after me.
After grabbing my things, I headed toward the back door. As I walked
outside, I was struck by another odor, one of decay from the trash. A nasty
taste filled my mouth, creating a wave of goosebumps dancing along my
arms. I hated the fact the employee parking lot was so dingy, the single
overhead light barely able to provide anything but ugly shadows. I
remained on edge and I didn’t know why. The assholes had left almost an
hour before.
I covered my mouth and headed for my vehicle, Becky’s the only other one
in the lot. Both the cook and the owner had left earlier. I felt guilty leaving
her but elated that I would soon be able to grab a glass of wine then slide
under the covers.
As soon as I was within two feet, I heard a noise, the slight cracking sound
coming from the dense trees surrounding the back of the lot. I remained
frozen, ready to reach for my mace or the small knife I always carried, my
breath skipping. After several seconds of hearing nothing but the light wind
tickling off the trees, I hissed. What the hell was wrong with me?
After unlocking and opening the door, I tossed my purse onto the passenger
seat.
Then I felt a presence behind me.
“I think you need to learn a lesson.”
The asshole from earlier. I’d recognize his voice anywhere, the odd accent
one I’d never forget.
“Just get away from me.” I couldn’t stop shaking, my words almost
inaudible. I had nothing to defend myself with. The only thing I could do
was scream and hope that Becky heard me. When a massive hand was
slapped around my mouth, the monster yanking me against his rock-hard
chest, I couldn’t stop shaking.
“You’re coming with me, little bitch. I think you’re going to be very
useful.” He laughed, the sound far too sultry as he grabbed my breast,
squeezing until my eyes filled with tears. “But not before I’ll enjoy
spending some time with you.”
As he started to drag me away from the car, I heard a single crack. Then the
man holding me was ripped away. The next sound was one of a hard thud.
Still shaking, I managed to turn around, crowding close to my car and
blinking furiously in an effort to see what the hell was going on.
In the dim light of the parking lot, I could see a silhouette of a man, one
hulking muscular force.
My professor.
Within seconds, the other two assholes attacked, throwing punches toward
my protector. I couldn’t breathe, remaining paralyzed to the spot as fists
were thrown, agonized grunts coming from the attackers. The cracking
sound of bones breaking forced me to cover my ears. One by one, my
professor managed to toss them aside as if they were ragdolls, continuing to
pummel with savage punches until two of them fled, limping as they
struggled to get the hell out of his way.
Only the biggest prick remained, determined to finish what he’d come to
start.
My professor was having none of it, issuing jab after jab until blood spewed
from the man’s mouth. I was horrified, yet couldn’t take my eyes away,
barely able to take shallow breaths as the terrifying fear remained.
Everything seemed surreal, as if I was watching a movie.
When the hunk of a man finally stayed on the ground, moaning from
significant pain, only then was I finally able to react. I inched toward the
open car door, fighting my nerves. I knew I had to get the hell out of there,
but I couldn’t leave without making certain Professor Lenkov was okay.
The professor took several deep breaths, his entire body heaving as he
continued to stand over the man. I didn’t need additional details to be able
to tell the man who’d attacked me was bloodied, his breathing ragged. My
God. Who were the men and what did they want from me?
Then he turned his attention in my direction, the light showing his enraged
face. As he started storming toward me, I slunk back, uncertain of what to
expect.
While he slowed his gait, he continued in my direction, peering down at
me. He seemed larger than life, a man who’d risked his own to save mine,
yet there was something entirely different about him. His eyes were like
pools of darkness as he stood over me.
He wiped his mouth, darting a glance over his shoulder before speaking.
“You need to get out of here right now, Chloe. And I want you to listen to
me very carefully. Pay attention to anyone who might be following you on
the way home. If you think that’s happening, you need to find an alternative
route or a place to go for a little while. A public place. Make certain no one
follows you home. When you get there, lock your doors and keep your
phone with you at all times. If you hear a single noise, call the police. Do
you understand me?”
I was shocked by the gruffness of his words, his tone entirely different than
during his lessons at school. I couldn’t seem to find anything to say, my
throat tight.
“Do. You. Understand?”
“Yes. Okay. Yes. What’s going on? Why did they want to take me?”
He took several deep breaths, snarling before answering. “I don’t know, but
I will find out. Now go. Do as I say.”
All I could do was shake my head. He stood over my car as I struggled to
climb inside, every inch of my body still shaking. When I drove away, I
could tell he was watching to ensure I got out of the parking lot safely.
As I turned onto the main road, I slumped against the steering wheel.
Something was going on. Something deadly.
And there was no doubt that whoever Professor Nikolai Lenkov was, it had
little to do with him being a professor of Russian Studies. The man was a
killer.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 3

N ikolai

Goddamn it.
I roared as soon as I slammed the front door to my house, the bellowing
sounds echoing in my ears. I’d suspected someone had been following me
for a few days, although there’d been no outward signs, no attempt at
contacting me.
Then the attack.
I had no doubt what they’d planned to do with Chloe. She’d made the
mistake of coming into my past, a world of darkness and violence. A world
where she could end up as collateral damage. I refused to allow that to
happen.
After taking a deep breath, I moved into the den, snapping on a single light
then moving quickly to the corner bar. Before grabbing a glass, I glanced
down at my hand. It would be difficult to explain the ugly bruises and
scratches. Thank fucking God there was only one more day of school left. I
didn’t need to explain myself to a bunch of stuffed shirts who’d rallied
against hiring me in the first place.
After pouring a hefty amount of bourbon and taking a long swig, I headed
toward my desk, pressing the hidden button underneath. The slight sound
the bookcase made as it swung outward gave me pause as well as provided
ugly memories from the past.
A past I’d never wanted to think about or revisit again. While I’d planned
for an eventual attack given my training and nature, several peaceful years
had gone by giving me hope that my name and position had been all but
forgotten.
It was obvious I was wrong.
The man who’d called himself my father had changed my name, Nikolai
Lenkov no longer existing. The boy from the street might have well had
died in front of the bakery twenty years before. I’d asked only after several
years why he’d chosen the name he had. Sacha was of French origin, the
country he loved even more than Russia, the meaning a defending warrior.
He’d insisted that I would become the ruthless warrior he’d promised from
the very first day.
And that had occurred, but not without extreme trials and brutal pain in
order to toughen me up.

“Sacha. Come here, my son. It’s time for you to learn a valuable lesson.”
I walked closer to the man I’d called my father, easing onto the stool beside
him. “Yes, Father?”
“It would seem you’ve become disinterested in your classes.”
“Only history, Father.”
He took a deep breath as he contemplated my answer. “Russian history is
very important. You must understand the beginning of the Bratva in order
for you to become a leader.”
“But Michail is the next leader.”
The single look he gave me was one of disappointment. I lowered my head
out of deference.
“You are a becoming a warrior as well as a man. You will be the greatest
Pakhan that Russia has ever seen. However, you still need to learn lessons
in order to get there, including understanding history.”
“Yes, Father. I will do better.”
“Yes, you will. And in order to ensure that you do, you need to embrace the
pain that is often necessary in order to become a great leader.”
I hated his punishments, some leaving me in significant agony for days. I
worked very hard never to disappoint him. “Yes, Father.”
As he pulled a knife from his pocket, I winced. “Hold out your hand.”

The memory was bittersweet. I flexed the same hand that I’d used to crush
the nose of my enemy, turning it over in order to see the scar that had been
left from that particular punishment. I’d deserved it by all rights, school as
important as anything else he’d taught me.
I’d excelled in school after that, never providing another reason for him to
punish me. However, for my loyalty, I’d paid a significant price.
One that had forced me to leave my home.
And what my father had called my rightful kingdom.
Taking my glass with me, I moved toward the hidden compartment,
switching on the light overhead. The vast display of weapons and
ammunition was at least a small comfort. I took another gulp before placing
the glass on one of the bookshelves, selecting my weapon of choice. The
Heckler & Koch MP5SD had been with me since the early days, the ones of
extreme bloodshed, crimson staining the streets of Moscow.
I selected the ammunition, loading and preparing the gun, holding it in both
hands. It had been almost a year since I’d bothered to train, a significant
mistake. I’d allowed my guard to fall. That could cost me my livelihood and
my life, but also one of an innocent bystander.
I grabbed additional ammunition, shoving it into my pocket and leaving the
door open as I walked out, grabbing my drink on the way. I headed for my
desk, easing onto my leather chair and staring into the shadowed light. As I
placed the weapon onto the desk’s surface, I half expected that my ___location
would be compromised. However, I would be prepared.
Now the question formed in my mind.
Who the fuck would dare mess with me and why?
I took another sip, my thoughts drifting to Chloe, an ache forming in my
gut. I’d been attracted to the beautiful, feisty redhead from the first day
she’d walked into my class. However, she was forbidden, even though it
was an unwritten school rule, any kind of relationship with a student was
frowned upon. I was under enough scrutiny even though I was well liked
and considered a valuable faculty member by my peers.
The fact I was Russian had always troubled the University’s president and
the board of directors. Fuck them. I’d proven myself over the years.
Sighing, I closed my eyes, unable to shove the images of Chloe’s smiling
face out of my mind. She was a bright shining star. She was also drop dead
gorgeous, my desires bordering on sadistic. I wasn’t a good man. In fact, I
was considered one of the most dangerous bastards in Russia. If my
American friends had any idea what I was capable of, they would run in
fear of what I would do to them.
I flexed my hand, thinking about all the vile and filthy things I’d like to do
to my student.
Capturing.
Tasting.
Fucking.
Caging.
That was my way, or at least it had been from the day I’d been taken to a
brothel at eighteen, Maxim Federov insisting I learn the ways of handling
women. I’d been allowed to explore my sexual needs, my appetite growing
every day after that, finally to the point the majority of whores labeled me
unstable, my sadistic needs far too extreme. While I’d tempered my desires
over the years, the hunger had never left.
I wanted the lovely Chloe. I wanted to strip away her innocence, taking her
in all the dark and demented ways that I’d envisioned over the semester.
Huffing, I lifted my glass, holding and swirling it in the light. She would
make a lovely pet.
What the hell was I thinking? I wasn’t that man any longer.
My lurid thoughts remained, my need for the lovely young woman forcing
my cock against my jeans. The ache was almost undeniable. I took a deep
breath, closing my eyes as I tried to move into the peaceful state Maxim had
tried to teach me all those years ago.
“There will always be a need for revenge; however, until you learn to
control your rage, the rush of feelings will consume you, making you weak.
Find a place in your mind where you can find solace. Only then will you
truly become a warrior. Never forget, you are my son. Whether by blood or
acquisition, you’ve become important to me. You always will be.”
Acquisition.
That’s exactly what I’d become over the years. Years of brutal training and
harsh lessons learned through long periods of suffering. Then one day, the
man who’d become my father had told me I’d finished my lessons in
obedience, becoming the warrior he’d intended.
Now everything I’d worked long and hard to achieve was being threatened.
That wasn’t going to continue.
I reached for my phone, scrolling to the one number I hoped I’d never have
to call.
Sadly, there was no other choice.
Then I grabbed one of the burner phones I’d had altered. I kept several in
my possession. This was the reason why. If Ivan had been turned against
me, the call would be traced. With a little technical support, that was no
longer possible. I dialed the number, taking a deep breath.
“I’ve been compromised. I need support.”
The voicemail was without a voice, the silence as to be expected.
The Russian Bratva were also extremely careful, the number to be used
only in the case of emergency. There was no doubt that’s exactly what I was
facing.
I tossed the phone, lifting my glass once again. A toast to the man I’d called
my father, his brutal murder something that would forever haunt me.

I gazed at the class I’d grown fond of, taking a deep breath when I allowed
my heated look to fall on Chloe. There seemed to be no difference in her
actions that I’d been able to detect. At least she appeared unharmed from
the incident the night before. While I’d allowed the fuckers to live, even
hoping they would report to whoever they were working for that I refused
to play their game, I remained on edge.
I’d noticed a car parked a half block away from the house, the single person
inside drawing my attention. I was being watched, whoever the person or
entity responsible biding their time. I would be ready, handling the situation
as I’d been taught.
“Kogda my zkanchivayem god…” I said in my native language, waiting to
see if I’d gathered their attention, “pomni eto.” As we end the year,
remember this. I tried to think of the perfect Russian proverb. Although
Maxim had insisted on a higher education, providing needed funds, I’d
never considered myself a philosopher. That wasn’t in my brutal nature.
“Ktoh ni riskuyet tot ni pyot shampanskava.”
“He who doesn’t take risks doesn’t drink champagne.”
I shifted my gaze in Chloe’s direction, both surprised and stimulated by her
immediate translation.
“Excellent. At least I’ve taught you something this year,” I continued,
offering a smile. “Enjoy the summer.” I took a deep breath, immediately
turning my attention to closing up for the year. I stared down at my bruised
hand, enjoying the remaining ache. I’d been forced to realize during the
sleepless night that I would always be Bratva. I would always react in the
required method of violence. The miles and years hadn’t taken the savage
from his lair.
I paid little attention as the students filed out of the room, the sounds of
their delightful squeals at the last class of the semester meaning little to me.
When I heard a lone set of footsteps, I bristled, taking several deep breaths.
“Hi,” Chloe said quietly. She stood in front of my desk, her gaze falling to
my bruised hand.
She had no idea what kind of risk she was taking even talking to me. There
were obviously eyes everywhere. “Are you all right?”
“I’m fine. There wasn’t any trouble.”
“I’m glad to hear it. Forget it happened. Go about your business.”
“Who are you?” Her question was filled with a crazy kind of wonderment,
as if she really wanted to know.
“I’m your professor and nothing more.”
“I think you turned into my hero.”
A laugh jutted to the surface. I gazed at her long and hard, finally shaking
my head. “It’s best you forget about me.”
“Why?”
“Because it’s necessary, Chloe.” She inched closer, her defiance forcing my
cock to twitch, my balls tightening. “I need to know why.”
While the last thing that I wanted to do was terrify her, it had become
obvious doing so was necessary. “Because there are some very bad people
out there, Chloe, the kind that don’t take no for an answer. They don’t give
a shit who you are or if you beg for mercy, they will do what’s necessary in
order to continue their mission. Do you understand me?”
“Are you that kind of man? Are you a bad man?”
I thought about her question, my longing only increasing with every passing
second. I grabbed my briefcase then inched closer. As her intoxicating scent
rushed into my loins, filling every cell and muscle with her exotic
fragrance, a part of me wanted nothing more than to drag her away. “Yes, I
am. Stay away from me, Chloe. Enjoy your life.”
She kept her eyes locked onto mine, her lower lip quivering. When she
didn’t budge, I moved around her, walking toward the exit. I also made a
promise to myself that I’d never allow myself to fall prey to my burning
hunger.
If I did, I would destroy her.

As I walked into the darkened bar, I scanned the joint, able to size up the
majority of customers. Maxim had called me observant and my skill had
come in handy on more than once occasion, including saving the Bratva
Don’s life.
However, this was America, an entirely different environment.
I headed for the bar, immediately noticing the owner grinning at me. He
was one of the only people I’d come to trust since leaving Russia. He even
knew who I was, or at least who I had been all those years ago. The reason I
respected him was that he didn’t give a shit.
“Been too long, my friend,” Travis huffed as he threw out his arm, grasping
my hand.
“Yeah, I know. A tough year.”
“Uh-huh. Then what brings you here tonight? Hell, it’s almost closing time.
Aren’t you usually nestled under the covers by now?” His tease was one
that always made me chuckle.
Not tonight.
He placed a glass in front of me, pouring my usual brand of bourbon,
eyeing me cautiously. “Okay, what’s going on?”
The man knew everyone in town. He kept his ear to the ground and if shit
was going down, it was possible he knew about it. He also knew when I
was agitated, often able to corral my anger when few others could.
However, up until tonight, our heated discussions had never reached this
level.
He slid the drink across the bar and leaned over, folding his arms.
I took another glance from side to side. The last thing I wanted was anyone
else getting in my face. Not only wasn’t I in the mood for additional
bullshit, my buddy didn’t deserve to have trouble in his bar.
“Have you heard about any visitors in town?”
Travis lifted a single eyebrow, eyeing the customers then lowering his
voice. “I take it you don’t mean intellectual types.”
I merely gave him a hard look.
“A few boys came in here a couple nights ago. You know the type, rough
around the edges. Funny thing is, they all had European accents.”
Immediately I bristled, my grip on the glass firm enough I feared I would
shatter it. “What did they want?”
“They kept to themselves, other than ordering their drinks. However, I
noticed they were searching the entrance, as if waiting for someone to walk
through my door.”
“You need to watch your back.”
He opened his eyes wide, taking a deep breath. “What the hell is going on?”
“I think my past has come back to haunt me. Anyone associated with the
Butcher is likely to face some issues.”
The Butcher.
It had been the nickname I’d been given the day I turned eighteen. It was
the same day I’d sliced and diced an asshole who’d crossed the Federov
family. Maxim had glowed from his admiration, something that had pissed
off his only real son, the one with the birthright to his regime.
“Don’t worry about me, Nikolai. I can handle myself.” He motioned toward
a cabinet where I knew he kept a firearm. Sadly, my friend underestimated
how brutal and effective the Bratva were.
“What about you? What are you going to do?”
I drained half the glass before answering, “Not certain yet. I just wanted to
warn you.”
“Duly noted. Happy to help you if I can.”
“And I appreciate that.” I noticed his gaze shifted toward the door. I
immediately reached for my weapon, already prepared to face the return of
the assholes.
“Whew. Now, that is something fine to look at.”
I turned my head, an instant growl slipping past my lips, my thoughts
drifting to all things vile.
“It’s obvious you know her.”
As I stared at Chloe, the lurid visions flashing in my mind were difficult to
push aside. “Yeah, I do.”
“Who is she?”
“Trouble.” The little girl had no idea who she was messing with, but it was
painfully obvious that I would need to teach her a lesson.
If for no other reason than to save her life.

Thirty minutes earlier

Chloe

A bad man.
I hadn’t been able to stop thinking about him since class had let out. I’d
watched from the shadows as he’d pulled away in his Camaro, the rumble
of the car’s massive engine creating another wave of quivers dancing down
the length of my body. Damn, the man was attractive, but his warning left
me uncertain of why the hell I found him sexy in the first place.
I stared out the window of the diner, still jittery from the night before. I’d
anticipated seeing the assholes again, but the evening had been filled with
what seemed like every other rowdy jerk from town filling the place,
demanding their share of attention. At least it was almost time to go home.
Home. That was a shitty little apartment with secondhand furniture. I eased
a strand of hair from behind my ear, tugging at the apron until I was able to
jerk it over my head. Everyone seemed to be celebrating something tonight.
I rarely felt sorry for myself, but tonight I felt lonelier than I had in a long
time. Three months of a quiet town without my friends. Three months of
pretending that one day my life would be happy.
Three. Months.
I waved at Becky after grabbing my things, the mace in my hand as I
walked into the lonely parking lot, moving quickly toward my car. Thank
God, I’d been able to get inside without being attacked. After locking the
doors, I took a deep breath, still unable to get my thoughts off my professor.
Who was he and what secrets was he hiding?
There was no amount of admonishment that could shove my thoughts about
him aside, but I forced myself to start the engine, pulling to the edge of the
parking lot. As I looked across the road, I couldn’t help but notice Mr.
Lenkov’s Camaro parked in front of one of the local bars. I glanced into the
rearview mirror, my body quivering, the thoughts that flowed in my mind
ridiculous.
“What are you doing?” I asked the girl staring back at me.
She didn’t seem to have an answer.
I waited for a few additional seconds before my curiosity got the better of
me. After crossing the road and finding a parking spot, I allowed the engine
to idle for a full two minutes before I even moved. What would it hurt to go
inside and have a drink? I was of legal age. I’d promised myself a small
celebration after finishing the year with mostly A’s. I deserved a break.
Another glance in the rearview mirror and I grimaced, yanking the clip
from my long hair, doing my best to fluff it back into any kind of hairstyle.
Wearing the ugly khaki skirt and tee shirt wasn’t the best look, but from
what I could tell, the bar was nothing more than a dive anyway. Maybe I’d
fit right in.
When I walked inside, I was painfully aware that the place was filled with
men, the same kind of burly dudes I’d been forced to confront the night
before.
And every one of them turned their heated gazes in my direction, their
hunger obvious.
To hell with them.
I scanned the perimeter, finally noticing the professor sitting at the bar, the
bartender standing in front of him. At least there was an open seat a few feet
away. I moved through the crowd, cognizant of the various lewd remarks.
“Come here, baby.”
“How about a ride, sugar?”
Jesus.
This was nothing more than some kind of glorified biker bar. What was a
well-dressed professor doing frequenting the place? It only added to the
mystery.
Almost as soon as I sat down, I felt a presence behind me. Then there were
two hands planted on either side of me. I issued a hard jab of my elbow
without looking, quickly realizing I’d assaulted my professor. “Oh.”
He exhaled, the sound guttural, the kind that sent tremors skating down my
spine.
“What are you doing here?” he demanded. “I told you to stay away from
me.”
“This is a free country. I can do what I want, Professor.”
“As of tonight, I’m just a man, Chloe. My name is Nikolai; however, you’re
going home right now.”
“That’s not going to happen.”
I could hear him sucking in his breath. Every sound he made sent quivers
down my spine.
“Then I’m afraid I’m going to have to teach you a lesson,” he stated.
“What the hell does that mean?”
When he jerked me off the barstool, pulling me into the dark confines of the
bar, I was flustered. What was he doing?
“I’m doing exactly what I said,” Nikolai murmured, continuing to drag me
down a hallway. When he slammed his hand on one of the bathroom doors,
I tried to pull away.
“I don’t know who you are, but you’re going to let me go.”
“Not a chance. Not until you realize you will follow my commands.”
My God. Who did he think he was?
The hulking mass of a man yanked me inside, locking the door behind him.
I scuttled backwards, slamming against the wall then glaring at him.
“You need to unlock that door right now,” I demanded, trying to stop my
body from shaking. He was the man from the night before, only on this
night there was a primal look in his eyes.
As if my professor was going to devour me.
He raked his hands through his hair then advanced like a predator, wrapping
his hand around my arm and tossing me against the ugly, cracked sink.
When he pressed his body against mine, there was no doubt he was aroused,
his thick and throbbing cock pressing against my bottom. I had difficulty
breathing as I stared at his reflection in the mirror.
I should be afraid of him, but for some crazy reason, I was more aroused
than I’d ever been.
“You need to learn to follow the rules,” he huffed.
“What rules?”
“Mine.” Easing back, Nikolai yanked my skirt up past my thighs, tugging
me away from the sink so he could continue his effort until the material was
positioned around my waist.
Another wave of uncertainty and shock pushed into my system, but when
he yanked my panties down to my knees, the limited defense training I’d
been taught kicked into overdrive. I swung my arm, the hard strike catching
him on the forearm. The hulking mass of a man didn’t budge an inch, but I
could tell by his darkened expression that I’d crossed some kind of
imaginary line.
I shoved hard against the sink, managing to push him away a few inches,
enough so I almost scrambled out of his hold.
Almost.
The lights seemed to dim all around me as I tried to rationalize what he was
doing and why. Then the second he smashed his hand against my bottom,
my breath was stolen. The man was spanking me. What the fuck? “No.
No!”
“This is what happens to bad little girls who don’t listen.”
I was at such a loss for words, I couldn’t react, stars floating in front of my
eyes. This was insane. He’d likely saved my life. Now this? There had to be
a significant reason, the danger from the night before keeping him enraged.
He brought his hand down several additional times, the hard cracks leaving
me aching inside even though a wave of pain trickled down the back of my
legs.
“But… I don’t understand,” I managed, the force of his savage smacks
shoving me closer and closer to the mirror. Everything about him was
powerful as well as dangerous, his entire persona completely different. He
was a man taking what he wanted, refusing to give way to common sense or
a single one of my pleas. I was humiliated by what he was doing, confused
as to his actions.
And I was furious with myself for the building desire that seemed to be
coming from some locked darkness I’d held fervently inside. It was as if the
danger had awakened me, setting my very soul on fire. Hell, no. That
wasn’t right. It certainly wasn’t normal.
“You don’t need to understand. You are required to obey,” he huffed, his
eyes locking onto mine in the mirror.
I couldn’t seem to rally my mind around the change in him, but the way my
body reacted was insane. My nipples ached, already so hard that as they
shifted back and forth against my bra, all I could do was whimper. The
worst part was that I could tell my thighs were already soaked, my pussy
quivering as if this was exciting instead of some barbaric attempt to keep
me in line. Nothing made any sense.
There hadn’t been a woman in a single one of his classes who hadn’t flirted
with him. He’d never been seen having a single cup of coffee with anyone
of them. He’d barely smiled, had never allowed himself to share in our
laughter. Now this?
The brutal spanking continued, the pain quickly turning into anguish. I
gasped for air, my fingers digging into the sink to the point they hurt like
hell.
Heat exploded deep within me, building from my ass cheeks, sweeping
down to my legs and up to my arms. I had no doubt my skin would be fire
engine red, or that I’d find it difficult to sit down for a solid day. That’s
exactly what he wanted. A reminder. A statement.
A warning.
I closed my eyes briefly, trying to ignore the agony even as it continued to
yank on every muscle. All the while, I remained excited, like this was some
kind of game. Only I knew better. I didn’t mean anything to him other than
an annoyance, or a frail woman he hoped he could keep from being
tormented by gruff assholes. While I appreciated the concept, disciplining
me wasn’t necessary.
Exhaling, he took his time caressing my bruised skin like that would help
ease the pain or the fury in my mind. “I think you’ve learned your lesson, at
least I hope so.” He pulled me to a standing position, turning me around to
face him.
I realized I must look frightful, my entire body shaking and my hair
disheveled. The ugly embarrassment refused to go away, my face likely
beet red from the fact my panties remained around my knees. When he
eased a strand of hair from my mouth, the electricity that shot directly into
my pussy was off the chain. I suddenly couldn’t breathe from the
combustion building between us. His touch seared my skin, his eyes riddled
with hunger.
The man wanted to devour me.
Cocking his head, he narrowed his eyes as he studied me, trailing his finger
across my jaw, a growl erupting from his throat.
When he cupped both sides of my face, crowding closer then lowering his
head, I couldn’t hold back a moan. Then his lips crushed mine. As his
rugged scent of the forest and exotic spices filled my senses, I could no
longer breathe, the fragrance immediately lighting me on fire. But as he
thrust his tongue past my lips, I realized that I had to be out of my mind.
No longer stunned, I pummeled my fists against his chest, trying to break
free. The man was so damn strong, holding me in place as if I weighed
nothing, my actions causing no kind of reaction. I wiggled, continuing to
fight him as he dominated my tongue, exploring my mouth as if I belonged
to him.
When I felt his hand sliding down my side to my legs, I stiffened,
goosebumps popping along every inch of skin. The second he ripped the
panties away from my body, jerking me with the force, was another
moment of awakening.
He was igniting the fire deep within, yet what little was left of my rational
mind told me everything about this was wrong. With one additional hard
shove against his chest, I managed to break the connection.
He seemed surprised when I was able to take several strides toward the
door. Then my body was snapped backwards. “You’re not going anywhere.”
His accent much heavier, the deep baritone sent a wave of shivers skittering
down the length of my body.
When he shoved me against the wall, giving me the same demanding look
as before, I was beginning to lose my energy to fight him. Whoever he
really was, it was obvious he wasn’t going to let me go.
“In fact, you belong to me.”
The words were even more debilitating than his previous actions. However,
as I witnessed the man removing a gun from under the back of his shirt, I
had to fight to keep from screaming. Was he going to kill me? His glare
remaining hard edged, he broke his hold long enough to place the gun on
the floor, far enough away that I would be unable to snag it.
I whimpered as he captured my mouth again, grinding his hips against
mine. The feel of his bulge crushed against my tummy was dazzling and
horrible, amazing and disgusting. The various thoughts and sensations kept
me on edge, confused as hell. Why would my body betray me when my
mind screamed that this was all wrong?
He kicked my legs apart, sliding his hand between them, brushing his
fingers along the inside of my thigh.
I moaned into the kiss, clawing his arms as my heart pounded. Lightheaded,
the hard hammering of my heart echoed in my ears. The second he swirled
the tip of his finger around my clit, I was thrown into another world,
quivering to the point I could no longer feel my legs. With every shot of
raw current jolting through my body, I was shoved into a vacuum where
time and space meant nothing.
There was no way out of his hold, no chance that someone was coming to
rescue me.
He was the one who saved others.
Then why me? Why this? What could I possibly mean to him?
Nikolai thrust a single finger past my swollen folds, the shock of what he
was doing pushing me onto my tiptoes. I hadn’t been with a man in at least
three years. Even then, the moments of passion had been short lived,
leaving me craving something else entirely. Maybe this was what I’d
wanted.
No.
Maybe this is what I needed.
Hell, no.
When he shoved a second and third finger inside, flexing them open, I
cinched my eyes shut, my body swaying. I dug my fingernails into his arms,
wondering how my scratches would look on his inked skin. As he thrust
hard and fast, I couldn’t believe my pussy clenched around the thick
invasion, pulling his fingers deeper inside.
Another wave of common sense kicked in. I couldn’t want this. I didn’t
need any complications in my life. I had it all planned out, exactly what I
wanted to do. When I attempted a hard punch, he jerked away from the kiss,
half laughing and half growling.
“That wasn’t very nice.”
“Who said I was a nice girl?”
“I’ll keep that in mind,” he huffed then yanked first one arm then the other
over my head, easily able to wrap one of his massive hands around both of
my wrists. He’d pinned me against the wall and even when I shifted my
hips from side to side, trying to find an angle to thrust my knee against him,
he was far too strong. “Don’t fight me, Chloe.”
“What are you doing?”
He dragged his tongue around my lips, sliding the tip across my jaw to my
earlobe, nipping my tender tissue. Then he whispered, the stark and husky
words ones I’d never forget.
“I’m going to fuck you.”
How was this happening? Everything became a blur, the various sounds as
he freed his cock as if I was standing away from my body, watching the
lurid, filthy action unfold. Even though I was titillated by what he was
doing, the repulsion was even more significant, my blood pressure rising. I
blinked several times in an effort to focus, concentrating on the pulsing
fluorescent light attached to the ceiling.
This had to be a nightmare and nothing more. I was dreaming. I would
awaken.
When I felt his cockhead pressing against my swollen folds, I knew
otherwise. This was very real.
Nikolai didn’t hesitate or pretend as if foreplay would matter. He plunged
the entire length of his shaft inside, the force slamming me hard against the
wall.
Breathless with anger and fear, excitement and uncertainty, I was unable to
hold back a series of moans. He was so big, his cock requiring my muscles
to accept his thick girth.
“Oh. Oh. Oh.”
He seemed fueled by my guttural sounds, pulling out and driving into me
again.
And again.
There was no chance at breathing, no ability to do anything but take what
he demanded from me.
And he wanted it all.
He yanked one leg around his thigh then the other, keeping me in midair. As
he rolled onto the balls of his feet, he shoved me up and down the wall like
a ragdoll. His power was undeniable, his hunger unlike anything I’d ever
read about or seen in a movie.
He’d become nothing more than a carnal beast.
His animalistic growls filtered into the air, the heat of his body becoming
oppressive. I tossed my head from side to side, doing everything I could to
pretend I wasn’t excited. But he was taking me to places I’d never been
before, dragging me toward the point of no return. I couldn’t understand
why my every cell and muscle in my body was white-hot.
Nikolai was a true savage, grinding into me with brutal force, never letting
me catch my breath. I knew I’d be a broken woman when he finished,
incapable of salvaging my sanity.
Or my soul.
He ripped them apart with every thrust of his cock.
He was also driving me to an orgasm. There was no way to prevent my
body’s final act of treachery. I opened my eyes wide, trying to scream but
there was only a breath of hot air rolling up from my lungs. As my muscles
clamped and released over and over again, he pulled away, tilting his head
until he could stare into my eyes.
Then he issued a wry smile, realizing that as much as I wanted to force him
away, I was enjoying the savage act on some heightened level. “Good girl.
Come on my cock.”
His words did nothing but toss gasoline onto the already raging fire,
catapulting flames over every inch of my body.
A single climax rolled into the most beautiful, intense wave as colors of the
rainbow splashed across my eyes. From somewhere inside, I heard his
continued filthy commands, although every sound was muffled.
My body shook violently, leaving me spent and uncertain if I would ever
walk again. When he eased me down, still holding me captive, I thought
he’d finished.
But I was wrong.
He shifted me to the sink, turning me around then pushing me over the edge
before sliding the tip of his cock up and down the crack of my ass. I
shuddered, stiffening then slamming my hands against the glass.
“Soon, I will take you in the ass.”
What? There was going to be another time? Oh, hell, no. There wouldn’t be.
I mean… I couldn’t put a coherent sentence together as he slipped his cock
inside, holding his stance then placing his hands over mine.
“Krasivaya zhenshchina,” he whispered as he nuzzled against my neck.
A beautiful woman. I’d loved the way he’d spoken in class, the phrasing he
used while teaching us unconventional aspects about Russia.
Including about perpetrators of crime.
As the words flowed over me like soft velvet, I was drawn momentarily
into his world, closing my eyes and envisioning the city he’d once claimed
to love. “I’m not beautiful.” There was no reason for me to mutter my
thoughts. I had no idea whether or not he heard them or if he was the kind
of man who gave a shit.
When he filled me once again with his cock, I couldn’t stop moaning or
scratching the glass as if etching my name into stone. But as his shaft
expanded, enlarging and stretching my muscles, I couldn’t take my eyes off
him. He seemed wild in his actions, determined to fill me with his cum.
Intent on taking every inch of what he wanted.
He thrust harder and faster, keeping me pinned against the cold porcelain,
pushing my boundaries as well as my mind. When he was close to coming,
I shoved brutally against the mirror, smacking one hand then the other
against it.
His body shaking and his actions more forceful, he threw his head back, the
sound of his guttural roar exactly as I would have imagined.
Then he filled me with his seed.
Seconds later, he lowered his head, staring at me with unblinking eyes.
In those few blinding seconds as fog developed against the glass, I knew
this wasn’t the end, but the true beginning of a nightmare.
One in which I’d never have the chance to return from.
The moment I pummeled my fist against the glass for the last time, I heard
the distinct sound of a crack.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 4

N ikolai

“There’s a special place in hell for bastard children like you.”

I wiped sweat and grit from my face with my arm before staring down at the
broken man, his words holding little meaning. I’d heard the statement
before, moments after the treacherous asshole had begged for his life.
And moments before I’d taken it away.
“Pust’ budet tak,” I muttered, the phrase of ‘so be it’ appropriate for the
moment. The asshole had swindled over a hundred thousand dollars from
the Federov account, using his expertise as our bookkeeper to hide it for
almost two years.
Now it was time for him to pay the price of betraying us.
As I fisted his hair at the scalp, twisting his neck and dragging him several
feet into the air, the bastard actually gave me a smile.
The single slice of the blade, a present from my surrogate father, had wiped
his smug look away, replacing it with the same haunted eyes of a dead man.
I took a deep breath as I backed away, unable to take my eyes off Chloe. I
was a bastard child, the one nobody had wanted after my real father’s
murder. I’d learned to live on the street, fighting for scraps of food or a
night of sleep away from the rodents and thugs. Then I’d entered the world
of the Bratva mafia, becoming the second son to the man who brought fear
into the hearts of everyone in Russia.
Rich and powerful, he’d provided the kind of life fairytales were made of.
Only indoctrination into the Bratva regime meant giving up your soul.
My fall from grace had never been far from my mind even after leaving and
finding a new way of life. It was even more evident by the act I’d just
performed as well as the continuing desire for the shaken woman standing
in front of me.
Chloe remained against the sink, staring at me with hatred in her eyes.
I grabbed my weapon, securing it once again behind my back. All the while
she studied me, realizing she’d just been taken by a brutal man. Maybe now
she understood just how dangerous I truly was.
Not one of my students had any idea of my real identity. I’d never had a
student or another faculty member at my house. I rarely provided any
personal details to anyone. That had been ingrained into me since day one.
If captured by anyone, never tell them a damn thing. I’d gotten very good at
doing so, even during times of torture.
Reaching down, I pulled her panties from the floor, holding them in my
palm. At first, she was tentative then snatched them away. Chuckling, I
walked closer, crowding her space.
“Did you kill those men?”
Her question seemed out of the blue. “No, not this time.”
“Not this time,” she repeated. “You’re not a real professor. Are you?”
“Yes, I am.”
“Then I don’t…” Her words trailing off, she looked away. It was easy to see
she was fighting her emotions. By all rights, she should get the hell away
from me and call the police.
Somehow, I knew that wasn’t going to happen.
I’d brought the girl alive, fueling the fire in her belly. While there was
nothing I wanted more than to keep her, it wasn’t possible. However, I had
to find a way to make her understand that she needed to get the hell away
from me. Hopefully, the fact the semester had just ended would solve the
problem.
Then I’d follow through with hunting down the fuckers who’d entered my
world.
“They were not the kind of men you want to fuck with, Chloe. I’ll leave it
at that.”
“I would say you’re the same kind of man.”
“And you would be right. Are you leaving for the summer?”
She gazed into my eyes again, shaking her head. “I live here. Well, at least
until after I graduate.”
“What about family? Is there someone you can go spend time with?”
“I have no family and I need to work. There is no other choice for a girl like
me.”
While her words were laced with defiance, I could tell it haunted her to be
forced to say them. There was no time to ask why.
Not that I cared.
“Then you’re going to follow my directions. There are no other options. If
you don’t, you could die. Do I make myself clear enough for you to
understand?” I could smell a hint of fear but to my surprise, she held her
resolve, refusing to fall apart.
“Yes, I understand that in some crazy way you think you’re protecting me.”
“I’m the only one who can do that. The only hope you have.”
“Why would these men hurt me? What do they want? I have nothing. No
money, no connections to anyone important. I’m just a hopeless girl with a
limited future.”
Whether or not she was trying to play to my sympathies, I wasn’t certain. I
would hate for her to realize that I had no empathy for another human
being. “Because they want to get to me.”
“And who are you really? What are you hiding?”
“Enough that you would have nightmares for the rest of your life.”
Her mouth twisted but she gave me a single nod.
“Is your car in the parking lot?”
“Yes,” she whispered.
“Then I’m going to walk you outside and make certain you’re safe. You will
do what I told you last night. Do you have a weapon?”
Now she was flustered. “Do I look like the kind of girl who owns a gun?”
“As long as you have a sharp knife, you will be surprised at what you can
do. Sleep with it by your side.”
“I… Okay.”
I took her by the arm, pulling her close to the door then pushing her aside,
placing my finger over my mouth to keep her quiet. When I opened the
door, only then did I realize just how long I’d kept her behind closed doors.
There was no sign of anyone in the joint. While I’d closed on more than one
occasion for Travis, even owning a set of keys to the place, I was surprised
he’d left while I was still inside with the girl.
When I got to the locked front door, I cocked my head. “You’re not going to
fight me. Do you understand?”
“Yes. I get it. Okay?”
I opened the door, scanning the parking lot. At least the cheap strip mall
was well lit even if every one of the businesses was closed for the night. I
noticed a car parked near mine and pulled her toward it. I knew there were
words that needed to be said, at least in order to help her sleep, but I wasn’t
that kind of man.
There was no romance in my world.
No need for anything other than brutal passion.
Even though the taste of her had been sweet, I would forbid myself from
indulging any further. I couldn’t risk it on any level.
“Where are your keys?” I asked, still scanning the area. Given it was well
after two in the morning, there was very little traffic. An eerie feeling came
from out of nowhere. My grip on her tightened. “Where are your damn
keys, Chloe?”
“Here. I only take one with me. Okay? Jesus.” She jerked away from me,
her hands shaking as she tried to unlock her door, the battered car little
more than a clunker. When she opened her door, I was relieved, waiting
until she climbed inside, holding it open for a few seconds while she peered
up at me with her big, emerald green pools of electric draw.
Damn, what I wanted to do to her.
“Go home.” I slammed the door and backed away. When I heard the sound
of her engine turning over, only then did I turn and head toward my
Camaro.
Maxim had called me uncanny for my ability to know seconds before an
enemy presented themselves. He’d been certain I could smell their stench
from miles away. Maybe that was the case for at that second, a putrid odor
flowed into my nostrils.
Then I heard her screech.
“Nikolai!”
I reacted instantly, yanking the weapon from my jeans as I raced toward her.
The asshole had made a huge mistake in touching her, dragging her from
the car. He’d also been taunting me, no doubt hoping I would take the bait.
If I had to guess, I’d say there were at least four more of the assholes
waiting for the right moment. If not, he’d been a fool to take me on.
“Get away from her,” I growled, holding the gun in both hands.
“Blya Bratva podonok,” he exclaimed.
His second mistake was speaking Russian, his use of the statement ‘fucking
Bratva scum’ divulging the reason for the two attacks. The rage that
surfaced mixed with a high octane level of adrenaline, my quick reflexes
allowing me to wrap my hand around his neck, yanking him away from
Chloe.
I didn’t need to tell her to run. She backed away, gasping for air.
“Tell me why you’re here,” I hissed into his ear, tightening my stranglehold.
“Ubit’ tebya.”
To kill me. The fucker actually thought he’d be able to do that? I turned
slightly then snapped his neck, stuffing him inside Chloe’s car as quickly as
possible. Things had changed. She’d never be safe remaining on her own.
The fight between desire to own her and the need to protect her had
suddenly become one.
A wave of heat built from deep within, the persona I’d adopted no longer
existing, at least for now. I’d been a fool for long enough. I needed to
avenge the murder of my father.
I was no longer Nikolai Lenkov, the decorated professor at a prominent
American university.
I was now Sacha Federov, son of Maxim Federov, Bratva ruler.
A ruthless man with no heart or soul.
A king capable of savagery.
And a man who always took what he wanted.
Chloe had now become mine.
My possession.
My toy.
My pet.
As I stormed toward her, Chloe remained rigid, covering her mouth with
both hands. When I grabbed her arm, only then did she respond.
“What are you doing?”
“Taking you with me.” I knew she’d fight me as I dragged her to my car.
The fact there wasn’t another asshole in the darkness shocked the hell out of
me.
“You can’t do that. No. No. No!”
“I don’t have time to argue, Chloe.” I shoved her inside and after closing
the door, wasted no time jumping into the driver’s seat. She’d already
attempted to get out of my vehicle. When I yanked her back, she managed
to slap my face.
“Let me out of here.”
I started the engine, wasting no time reversing and twisting the wheel,
zooming out of the parking lot with little regard to any traffic. I had to get
the hell out of here. “You don’t seem to understand, Chloe. That man was
Russian. He was going to take you with him. And after he was finished with
you, I assure you that you would have begged for him to kill you.” I threw a
look in her direction, realizing she’d cowered against the passenger door.
“Do you now understand the kind of danger you’re facing?”
“Yes. I guess.”
“Good.” I managed to grab my cellphone from my pocket, glancing into the
rearview mirror to ensure we weren’t being followed. When Travis
answered the phone, I knew what I was asking would test our friendship;
however, there was no one else I could count on.
“I thought you were down for the count for the night,” Travis said as he
laughed.
“You missed all the action. I need a favor.”
“You got it. What?”
“I need you to perform a little cleanup. There’s an old Monte Carlo in the
parking lot in front of the bar. You’re going to find a special package. Are
you able to dispose of that for me?”
“Oh, my God,” she whispered, her voice shaking.
“Yeah, I can do that. You want to fill me in?” Travis asked, exhaling in an
exaggerated manner.
“Not right now. I might need your services later.”
Travis huffed. “Whatever you need. Just stay safe. I have a feeling you’re in
over your head.”
His statement was true enough. “Thanks.” I shoved the phone into my
pocket, making a turn on a different street. I knew the small town like the
back of my hand. I’d practiced various training exercises with an incident
like this in mind. What I hadn’t anticipated was a blatant attempt at hunting
with the kind of manpower I’d already seen. There had to be something
going on that made my death a necessity to send so many assassins from
Mother Russia. My damn contact had better return my call.
I pushed the speed limit, although the last thing I wanted to do was draw
any attention to what had occurred. I certainly couldn’t trust Chloe, not by a
long shot. Given her innocent nature, she’d tell the police everything, and I
couldn’t survive a war on two fronts.
When I stopped at a traffic light, my patience and that theory was tested
again. Fortunately, I managed to grab her arm before the door had been
opened by two inches. This time, I wasn’t so nice in my handling of her. I
twisted her wrist then snarled. I had no intention of hurting her, but this
bullshit had to stop.
“One last time, Chloe. I have no issue tying you down. If I find it necessary
to do that, I will punish you.”
“Punish,” she repeated, half laughing to herself. “Didn’t you already do
that?”
“You have no idea what kind of pain I can inflict.”
I heard her audible shudder and sighed, turning my concentration onto the
road. While a portion of my house had been made into a fortress, it
wouldn’t take long before I found it necessary to get the hell out of the city
until I could figure out what to do.
As I drove through the street, I relived the night of my father’s murder, the
bloody details never far from my mind.

“Father,” I called from the bottom of the stairs. I hadn’t seen my father or
been home in almost four months, with the exception of a single visit.
However, my time spent studying in France was finished and I was glad to
be home. The house seemed abnormally quiet, something I wasn’t used to.
As I walked up the stairs, my instinct told me that something was wrong.
Pulling my weapon into my hands, I remained close to the wall, peering
over the railing as I headed to the third floor. Even the driver had left after
dropping me off at the house. I should have known better than to walk away
just after a bloody massacre, but my father had insisted, refusing to allow
me to remain. He’d been furious with me, backhanding me for only the
second time since he’d brought me into his home.
My instincts were on high alert, a strange stench filling the air.
Only this time it wasn’t from approaching enemies. They’d already been
here. They’d already destroyed my sense of honor and purpose.
This time, it was the copper odor of fresh blood.
I raced up the remainder of the stairs, moving quickly to the partially closed
door of his bedroom. After taking a deep breath, I swung it open. The brutal
vision flashed in front of my eyes, all time and sound ceasing.
I’d been unprepared for the horrible scene. Blood stained the walls,
trickling down in strings, the scene of gore completed by the scene of my
father’s body desecrated in death.
After walking in, I dropped to my knees with a bellowing roar.
As well as with a promise.
I would avenge my father’s death and the person responsible would face my
wrath.

Only circumstances had prevented me from remaining after only two

months, the price on my head too great. Had it not been for my father’s
Capo, I wouldn’t have made it out of the country alive. It was time to exact
my revenge.
No, it was past time.
As I pulled into the driveway, I took a deep breath before turning in her
direction. “Make no mistake, Chloe. You now belong to me. I will protect
you and keep you from harm, but you will obey me at all times. If you do
not, you will be punished, and I assure you that you do not want to find out
the kind of discipline I would provide.”
“I don’t belong to you, Nikolai. I don’t belong to anyone. You can’t keep
me.”
“That’s where you’re wrong, Chloe.”
“Just who do you think you are?”
“I am Bratva and you are now my pet.”
She said nothing as I took her inside, but I could almost hear her heart
beating and knew what she must be thinking. After arming the security
system, I immediately headed for my den, the light remaining on from
before.
Barely able to contain my anger, I moved to the bar. It didn’t matter the
time of night. We both needed a drink. Given I hadn’t planned on having a
guest of this nature, I would soon be forced to figure out what I was going
to do with her. She wasn’t going to remain willingly, at least not at first.
Not until she’d been trained.
I poured two drinks, not bothering to ask what she wanted. As I walked
closer, she flinched, eyeing me warily.
“As I said, I’m not going to hurt you, Chloe. That isn’t my intent.”
“Then what is your intent?”
As I handed her the glass, she took a few seconds before accepting, taking a
whiff of the drink as if I’d found some magical way of poisoning her.
“I think you understand what we’re facing.”
“You mean what you’re facing. Bratva. I should have known you were
nothing but a criminal.”
I laughed softly as I studied her. She was trying to maintain the same
resolve I’d seen before, which would make breaking her that much more
desirable. While there was a portion of my mind that harbored the man I’d
become, longing to maintain the quiet and reserved persona, there wasn’t a
chance left that would be possible.
The decision had been made for me.
“And why would you say that?” I asked, curious as to her answer. She’d
been one of the best in the class, her attention and her detail to learning the
culture unexpected.
“Because you never seemed like the man you portrayed yourself to be. All I
had to do was look at your tattoos. No wonder you refused to wear anything
but long sleeves while in class. My guess is that the ink you display on
portions of your body indicates your rank within the Bratva.”
I took a sip of my drink before answering. “You would be correct.” The girl
was very surprising on several levels. While I’d spent no more than two
days on the Russian Bratva, she’d obviously done her research.
She seemed shocked that I’d admit it, taking a few seconds to glance
around my den. “You seem very normal.”
“What did you expect, Chloe? I have a life to enjoy.”
“That includes murder.”
I rubbed my eyes, exhaustion settling in. “Make no mistake that things I’ve
done in the past would be considered horrible to anyone living in this
country and certainly criminal to the majority of people. However, given
you seem to have an understanding of the Bratva life, you might have a
sense of the reason why as well as the need.”
“What I sense is that you killed a man only an hour ago.”
“One who was trying to abduct and kill you. He has no conscience, no
sense of remorse. That is the way of our kind. There will be more
attempting to do the same.”
Her lower lip trembled.
I pushed the bottom of the glass, trying to encourage her to take a drink.
“You will be safe here, at least for now.”
She swallowed hard then did what I asked, taking a sip then a gulp of the
bourbon, coughing after doing so. I could see tears forming in her eyes, the
adrenaline she’d likely felt fading away. “I don’t want to die.”
“Neither do I.” As I heard the sound of the burner phone, I sucked in my
breath before pulling it into my hand. “I need to take this. I am leaving you
in this room. I assure you that the doors to the outside are locked and I will
be watching. Do not give me a reason to punish you.” I kept my gaze for a
few seconds, waiting until she nodded her acknowledgment before walking
outside the room, moving away from her earshot.
“Ivan.”
“Nikolai. I’m surprised you called. In fact, it’s still not safe for you to do
so.” While his English was fluent, his accent was much heavier than I
remembered.
“It was necessary as my call indicated. What the hell is going on?”
“Why are you asking?”
“Because there are several Russian thugs in the States prepared to finish
what they obviously intended to do years ago.”
He sighed, his breathing ragged. “There are signs that Petrov is determined
to take over. The rumble has been going on for some time.”
“And what does my brother have to say about this?”
“I’m afraid Michail is not himself as of late.”
“Meaning what?”
“Meaning, he’s acting in ways that are detrimental to our cause, making
decisions that have enabled the Petrov Bratva to make what you would call
inroads into our beloved territory.”
I thought about what he was saying. While Michail had always been
difficult, refusing to come to terms with the requirements of being leader, I
never have suspected he would allow the ruthless bastards to invade what
rightfully belonged to the family.
“I will need to speak with him.”
This time, Ivan snorted. “That’s not possible. You are no longer considered
family to him. In fact, I wouldn’t put it past your brother to be the one
behind your discovery. There are significant fears that Petrov had increased
his power, making it all but impossible for the Federov family to stay in
charge. It is possible that Michail fears you will be used as a pawn.”
The news wasn’t shocking by any means. My brother had wanted me dead
since the day I’d stepped foot in the house as a boy, even trying more than
once to enact some vicious plan. “I will decide what is possible, Ivan. While
I appreciate your help and always have, I am Maxim’s son whether by birth
and blood or by heart and soul. That’s something for you to keep in mind.”
“And I suggest, sir, that you keep in mind you left because it was necessary
in order to keep you alive. I doubt you want to risk all you’ve gained in
order to save what was formerly a glorious regime. Unless, of course,
you’re prepared to rule as Pakhan.”
“Not going to happen.”
“It may be the only way for you to survive.”
The thought loomed in my mind. Jesus Christ. Papa had always told me that
once a Federov, there would be no honor in accepting anything less than
control. “Maybe. Maybe not. However, as you pointed out so aptly, I have a
new life.” His hesitation pissed me off. “But I will do what’s necessary in
order to protect the family honor.”
“You see, Sacha? You have already accepted the responsibility. That is what
your father would have wanted.”
I hissed at the thought. For whatever reason, Maxim had all but forsaken
Michail in his endeavor to carry on his Bratva Empire. I’d never been told
the reason. “Until I know what’s going on, I refuse to toss everything I’ve
worked so hard to achieve.”
There was a second hesitation, the sound of Ivan’s heavy breathing a clear
indication he was under significant duress. That had to be more to the story
of what had happened.
“Very well, Sacha. Let me see what else I can find out. I suggest you
consider finding a safe ___location, if only for a short period of time.”
A bitter laugh pushed past my lips. I’d never hidden away from anything.
Not a battle, no matter how bloody. Not even when facing certain death. My
indoctrination into the Bratva had precluded any possibility of backing
down. However, times had changed. I was on American soil without any
backup, other than my extensive collection of weapons. His idea held merit.
“I need to know who is behind this. Find out one way or the other.”
Ivan exhaled. “It won’t be easy, but I’ll do my best.”
“No, you won’t do your best. You will hunt down the asshole responsible or
you’ll have to deal with me. Do I make myself clear?”
“It’s good to see you haven’t changed, my friend. I thought America would
soften you.”
“Perhaps for Nikolai, but not for Sacha.”
“Glad to hear it.”
As the call was ended, I held the phone with a firm grip, trying to control
my breathing. I refused to have my entire life disturbed by some vagrant
Petrov scum. And if my brother was behind the situation, he would finally
learn what it was like to deal with me. I slipped the phone into my pocket,
moving toward the den. When I didn’t see her immediately, I hissed,
prepared to go off the rails.
If she’d managed to escape, I would hunt her down.
If something had happened to her, the person responsible would die.
Because no one would ever fuck with my pet.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 5

N ikolai

“If you think you’re ever going to lead my men, you’re wrong, brother. You
are nothing. You were born as scum. You’ll always be nothing but a rat
crawling through the streets, feasting on leftovers. Hell, if you learn to be a
very good boy, I might even toss you a few scraps.”

I would never forget my brother’s nasty words only moments after realizing
our father had been slaughtered. I’d vowed then that one day, he and I
would face off in a battle that would end only one way.
With. His. Death.
After taking a deep breath, I stormed into the room, finally realizing she’d
fallen asleep on the couch. While I felt a sense of relief, I was forced to
realize that the situation would soon become critical. I’d kept enough
contacts to realize that Russia was in dire conflict, another devastating war
about to take place. While the Petrov regime had been on the forefront of
making claims on territories, there’d also been others equally as powerful.
Whatever war was about to start would likely mean extermination of
thousands of innocent lives.
I walked closer, controlling my breathing. If my calculations were correct,
I’d have a maximum of twelve hours before I needed to make some
decisions that would affect the rest of my life. Daunting but doable.
Yet the anger continued to increase.
I gathered Chloe into my arms, my body remaining tense. When she
murmured in her sleep, the sound a beautiful and soft purr, I inhaled,
gathering a whiff of her sweet fragrance. She seemed small in my arms, not
the rebellious girl who’d stood up to the bastards at the diner.
Her eyelids fluttering open, she peered up at me, slowly placing her hand on
my chest. Then she offered a slight smile, as if she anticipated I would
protect her.
Sadly, she had no idea that a monster held her in his arms.
I carried her up the stairs, moving into the shadows of my bedroom and
placing her on the bed. After pulling the covers up to her chest, I remained
standing over her. Even in the slender light of the moon, the shimmer
streaming across her face accented her natural beauty. She was young and
fresh, not yet tainted from the evils of this world.
It was unfortunate that she would be forced to learn the hard way that life
was nothing more than living in a precious glass bulb. Once broken, there
was no way to return to pretending as if good could conquer evil. I brushed
a strand of hair from her face then thought about my next steps. First things
first, gather enough weaponry and activate every monitor instead of the
single one I used on a regular basis.
I left the door open, checking on her one more time before jogging down
the stairs. After moving into my den, I reopened the hidden passage,
walking inside. From the day I’d moved into the house, I’d equipped every
inch of the perimeter as well as the building with cameras. Undetectable,
they allowed me to see every angle as well as good portion of the street.
The alarm was silent but effective.
No one could step foot on the grounds without my knowledge.
I studied each one, making certain the angles were placed exactly where I
wanted them then shifted my attention to the weapons. I grabbed two
canvas duffles, dragging them into the office and dumping them on my
desk. As I began to select the necessary equipment, I fell into an old routine,
one from well over ten years before.
I’d remained in bunkers made of dirt and rubble for extended periods of
time, using various reconnaissance methods while locating and securing
rogue soldiers and enemies. I’d been damn good at what I did, capturing
one hundred percent of my targets. That’s why I’d been given the nickname
of the Butcher, my affinity for the use of knifes both skilled and widely
known.
Silent.
Deadly.
Perfection.
I stood in front of the various knifes I’d purchased over the years, including
risking being identified by purchasing several while performing my job as a
professor. As I selected a few, I thought about my life the last few years. I’d
enjoyed normalcy in a beautiful town where the only games played were a
few behind the scenes poker games and politics. It hadn’t been easy to
blend in, but after several months and careful practice, no one paid any
attention to the huge blond with scary tattoos.
They no longer pointed and stared when I walked into a grocery store. In
fact, my classes had become some of the most popular on campus. I
chuckled at the thought. I could have had any woman I wanted, but I’d
refrained on every level.
Then Chloe had stepped into my classroom.
Her scent lingered on my skin. I brought my hand to my nose, taking a deep
whiff, my cock stirring all over again. I’d contemplated approaching her
several times, barely able to restrain my dark hunger. Now she was mine.
She would soon learn to obey my every desire.
But that would have to wait.
I strapped on two knifes, selecting another two handguns. Then I grabbed
my leg and shoulder holster, slapping in ammunition clips and securing
both. There were other useful items such as smoke bombs and high-grade
military grenades. After searching, I found my night-vision goggles and two
long-range scopes, dumping them into one of the bags.
At least I would have enough firepower to last for a full month. I stood
staring at the collection, growling under my breath before yanking both
zippers.
I’d never forget the day Ivan had rushed into my room only two days after
my father’s elaborate funeral. Tensions had been running high, Moscow on
full alert. Certain government factions still resisting the power and
influence of the Bratva had gathered and prepared a full tactical attack if
necessary.
The word on the street was they were planning on moving in within days.
I’d been prepared, but not for the news Ivan had given me.
My death was imminent, at least six assassins assigned to the job. It was
only a matter of time before I made a mistake. I refused to leave at first,
determined to right a wrong. However, things had escalated, making it
difficult to survive.
I’d been forced to trust Ivan, a man my father had considered his most
trustworthy soldier. He’d loved my father almost as much as I had, loyal
since the day he’d been allowed into the organization. He’d suffered almost
as much as I had but had long since proven his salt.
So, I’d left my beloved country, heading for America. My credentials were
already excellent, my ability to obtain a job possible given the support
paperwork. Given I was a Federov, there wasn’t a mafia organization within
the United States that would dare come after me.
That made this moment even more enraging.
I moved to the safe, punching in my code and grabbing another bag. I’d
amassed a tidy sum over the years, cash the only option. I stuffed the entire
amount in the bag, adding it to the collection on my desk. This was all I
needed in order for us to survive.
A single blip of the security system drew my attention. Snarling, I took long
strides into the room, sweeping my gaze across the various cameras. A
single car approached from the west side of the road. When the driver
slowed a full block away, parking against the curb and immediately turning
off their headlight, I switched the vision on the camera, now able to detect
any movement by heat.
Within seconds, an outline of the driver appeared, the man walking slowly
in the direction of the house. I yanked one of my weapons into my hand,
releasing the safety, my heart pumping hard and fast. While the mystery
guest was careful, moving behind several bushes as they advanced, it was
obvious they were heading straight for the house.
I continued watching until they were close, then I turned off the light in the
room before returning, taking another look. As the person approached, more
details became visible. I held my breath as the intruder made his way up the
driveway, constantly looking over his shoulder. I could tell the possible
assassin was male. As soon as he was on the stoop, he lifted his head.
Jesus.
Travis.
What the hell was he doing here?
I moved to the door, cutting the security then opening. “What the fuck are
you doing here?”
“I thought you could use a piece of advice.” Travis glanced over his
shoulder again.
Huffing, I yanked him inside, closing and locking the door and immediately
rearming the system. “You shouldn’t have come.”
“I think I realized that when you asked me to take care of disposing a dead
body. What the hell is going on, Nikolai?”
I motioned him to follow, heading back into my office and switching on the
light.
He noticed the two bags, eyeing them for a few seconds before lifting his
gaze. His expression was one of concern. “It’s happening, isn’t it?”
“It?” I asked as I returned the gun to my holster.
“They’re after you.” While he said the words in a matter-of-fact manner, I
could smell his concern.
“I’m not certain who they are, but I have a situation that must be handled.”
“Look, I did what you asked, but barely managed to take care of it before
two goons showed up. Don’t worry. They didn’t see a goddamn thing, but
there was no doubt they were hunting for you. They had assault rifles as
well as other weapons. They didn’t pay any attention to the girl’s car.”
“Shit. I forgot about her damn car.”
“I take it she’s here.”
I nodded, moving toward the bar and making two drinks. “A necessary but
difficult complication.”
“Is this Russia we’re talking about?”
“I’m not certain yet.” The less he knew the better. It wouldn’t matter if I left
the city, Travis could still have a target on his back. The mercenaries would
leave no stone unturned in their effort to find me.
He remained quiet until I handed him a glass. “Her keys were in the car, so
I made a decision, taking it before daylight and hiding it in a safe spot. You
know at some point she’s going to be reported missing.”
“I appreciate that but make certain it’s nowhere near you. Your house. The
bar. A family member. Nothing. I may ask you to dispose of it at some
point, but we’re not there yet.”
“Jesus, buddy. This is some heavy shit. I figured as much. There’s no way
it’ll be found or can lead to my involvement.”
“Good. Now, you need to forget you ever knew me.”
Laughing, Travis took a gulp of his drink. “That’s not an easy thing to do,
but I hear you. Are you getting out of town?”
“That’s a possibility.”
“Do you have anywhere to go?”
I snorted and swirled my drink. “That was the one mistake I made. After all
these fucking years, I didn’t think anyone gave a shit about the bastard son
any longer.”
I heard the jangle of keys and glanced at my friend. He’d been good to me
since the day I’d arrived, never giving a second thought about serving me a
glass of whiskey. After a year, we’d become friends. Eventually, I’d shared
a portion of my life, although I’d never allowed the man to know the
horrors of what I’d been through. He was tough, but some stories were best
left in dark places.
Travis grinned as he held the keys in front of me. “I thought you’d need
somewhere to go. I have a cabin near the Canadian border. Close enough, I
know of a place you can cross without detection if needed. It ain’t fancy but
there’s electricity and running water, enough wood to keep you warm for a
couple months and plenty of trees around for you to cut some down
yourself. I equipped it pretty well, but you’re going to need some supplies.”
“That’s not a good idea.” Although the ___location was perfect, the last thing I
wanted to do was involve him any further.
“I don’t know everything you went through and I’m guessing I don’t want
to know, but it’s obvious that someone wants you dead. Then there’s the
girl.”
“Fuck. Don’t remind me.”
“At least she’s one sexy little vixen,” he said, laughing, cutting it short
when I didn’t make a sound. “Okay. You need to listen to me. The cabin
was my pop’s. He willed it to me, but I’ve never made any formal change in
the ownership. There was no need. With no mortgage, no one has to know I
own the place. I’ve used it for hunting and fishing sometimes. As I said,
there are some supplies, but you’ll need to stop at a local store on the way.
They don’t question. They don’t bother paying any attention to anyone, if
you know what I mean.”
Sighing, I thought about what my other options were. Every motel in the
goddamn surrounding states would be targeted. If I needed to hide out until
I knew everything that was going on, it would have to be entirely off the
grid. I snapped the keys from his hand, shaking my head. “I still don’t like
this.”
“Of course you don’t. You rarely ask for a damn thing. Just do this. Here’s
the address, including two different ways of getting there in case you need
to get out quick. I’ve listed the store I mentioned. You can get gas as well as
ammunition if you need it, food and clothing.” He shifted his head toward
the open door to the hidden room and smirked. “Course, I don’t think
firepower is an issue.”
I chuckled and took a sip of my drink. I moved into the room, selecting a
second burner phone. It might be necessary to make contact with him as a
last resort. The bastards had been watching me for at least two weeks. That
meant two weeks where they’d learned my routine. No. the more I thought
about it, the more I realized that staying in the house even overnight wasn’t
in my best interest.
Travis moved to stand over me as I programmed both, adding the respective
numbers into the system. “You think of everything, dude.”
“A requirement in my line of work. I need you to take this, but keep it
secured. Keep a watch on what happens. Only call me if something
significant happens.”
“Like what?”
“Trust me, you’ll know. If you have any sign of trouble, get the hell out of
town for a minimum of two weeks and don’t fuck with me on this.”
A snarl curling on his upper lip, he snagged and shoved the phone into his
pocket. “You don’t have to worry about me. I have a closet full of weapons
myself. Not as impressive, but enough to hold my own.”
“I have no doubt. Keep an eye out for anyone asking questions, including
about Chloe Kingstrom.”
“The girl?”
I nodded. “She works at the diner across the street from you and she’s a
student of mine.”
“Jesus. Okay, buddy. I’ll keep my ear to the ground.”
Another beep and I bristled, moving quickly into the room. Another car.
One moving in without lights. I immediately turned on the infrared and
watched.
“Jesus. Two of them,” Travis huffed from behind me.
“I’m going to say this once. Get out. I’ll disarm the system and you’re
going out the back. Snake your way around to your vehicle and get out.
Don’t use your lights until absolutely necessary. You understand?”
“Yeah, I got it.”
As I flipped off the security, he patted me on the shoulder. “Go. Now.”
“Take care of yourself, buddy.”
Travis wasted no time doing what I asked. I snapped the security in place
then moved into full throttle mode, yanking the bags and moving to the
garage, tossing them in the backseat. There was no time to get any clothes.
When I turned around, Chloe stood staring at me, her entire body trembling.
“What’s going on?” she asked, remaining where she was.
“We’re leaving.”
“What?”
“You heard me. Come with me.” As I approached, she backed away, acting
as if she was going to run.
“No!”
I snagged her arm, yanking her against me, the force hard enough it
knocked the wind out of her. “Listen to me, Chloe. I don’t have time to fuck
around with this. There are two men about to break in through that door. If
they do, there is a good chance I won’t be able to save your life. You must
trust me. We are leaving.”
She nodded several times, her eyes opening wide, but she didn’t fight me as
I dragged her down the hall and into the garage, shoving her into the
backseat of another vehicle. “I don’t…” she muttered then stopped.
“Keep down and I mean it, Chloe. This ain’t gonna be pretty.” I jumped into
the driver’s seat, immediately starting the engine, pulling one of the
weapons into my hand. I checked all the gauges then opened the door,
pressing down on the accelerator. As I roared off, my gut told me that the
bastards were within yards of the house.
Fuck.
As I screeched down the driveway, the first shot was taken, the slight ping
pissing me off.
Chloe yelped from the back but remained hugging the seat. I swept my eyes
from the rearview mirror to both side mirrors, able to see a slight shadow as
the second asshole took a shot. “Hold on,” I commanded, jerking the
steering wheel to the right.
I could see a flash of the muzzle shot in the rearview mirror. While I wanted
nothing more than to annihilate both of them, I couldn’t risk it with Chloe
in the car. I pressed down on the accelerator, shifting from one side street to
another. All the training I’d forced myself to go through after moving into
the city was paying off.
When I felt comfortable enough that we weren’t being followed, I shifted
onto the highway, staying just a few miles over the speed limit. I’d stay on
the main road for only a few minutes. Then I’d be forced to stop somewhere
in order to figure out where the fuck I was going.
While I’d been prepared for almost any scenario, in my mind I’d gotten
soft, allowing the fuckers to enter my world before I’d realized it.
“Are we safe?” Chloe asked a few minutes later. The tone of her voice was
surprisingly strong, the hard-headed girl refusing to realize or accept the
kind of danger she was in. Only a small portion of the peril had to do with
the people chasing us.
“We will be.” I gathered a whiff of her scent, holding the soft fragrance of
jasmine in my lungs for several seconds. Vile, filthy thoughts slammed into
my brain. I had no business thinking about her in such a carnal manner, but
my cock ached just thinking about taking her.
Tasting her.
Fucking her.
I was a bad man, the resurface of my past driving the beast I’d caged before
leaving Russia to the surface. When I sensed her presence, felt her long hair
draping across my neck, I bristled.
“What the fuck are you doing?” My bark didn’t seem to faze her.
She climbed through the middle of the seats, fighting her way until she
managed to flop into the passenger side. “I’m tired of being treated like I’m
weak.”
A growl slipped up from my throat. If she’d heard it, she certainly didn’t
respond. For the love of God, the girl needed to learn the importance of
rules. I could tell the only way she was going to get it was through harsh
discipline. That would have to wait until later.
“Chloe. I’m going to say this once. This isn’t playtime. The men hunting us
will stop at nothing until they get what they want. And they will hurt you.
Do you understand what I’m saying?” I twisted my hand around the
steering wheel, taking another hard look into the rearview mirror. Noticing
a truck stop at the next exit, I knew with the number of truckers likely
resting, the place would be as safe as any. I darted a glance in her direction.
She remained unblinking, staring out the windshield.
“I get it. I’m not stupid.” She fastened her seatbelt, taking a deep breath.
“Are you going to kill me?”
“No. But you will obey every rule. Period.” I took the exit, scanning the
dark and otherwise deserted road as I headed toward the brightly lit truck
stop. There were at least four dozen rigs in the massive aging lot, the
majority likely parked for the night.
“What are we doing here?” Now her words were completely perfunctory,
said without emotion.
“I need to know where I’m going.”
“And where is that?”
“A safe place. You ask too many questions.” As I pulled into a dimly lit
area, just enough light to see the address, I felt the heat of her stare.
“Can I at least go to the bathroom?”
I glanced at the mostly glass facility, able to see the bathrooms from where
the car was positioned. “I can’t trust you.”
“And I can’t trust you. I don’t even know who you are, at least not really.
But don’t worry. I have no money, no cellphone.”
After a quick snap of my hand against the seatbelt, I shifted in her direction,
giving her a stern look.
She shrank back in her seat, her lower lip quivering. “You scare me.”
“That’s good because I’m a dangerous man. I’ll escort you inside.”
“You’re that worried I’ll manage to escape, maybe going with one of the
burly truckers? Or maybe you think I’ll tell the clerk you abducted me.”
The rebellion in her voice was both irritating and arousing.
“What I’m doing is trying to keep you safe. You need to hear me clearly.
You can’t return to Waltham. Not now. Maybe not ever. And I’m the only
man capable of keeping you alive.”
Swallowing, her eyes pierced mine, the look she gave me as if she was
trying to search my soul. She’d soon learn that a man like me didn’t have
one.
That had been the first thing to be stripped away.
“Okay.” Trembling, she waited until I opened the door before doing so
herself.
I slipped my weapon into the back of my jeans before climbing out,
scanning the parking lot. When a car pulled in, I backed into the shadows
until I was able to see in through the passenger window as the family drove
past. As I took long strides around to the other side, I held out my hand.
When she grasped my fingers, I pulled her close, lowering my voice so no
one else would be able to hear me. “You’re going to act as if we’re a nice
couple stopping for a rest and nothing more. You got it?”
“Yes, I do.”
When I led her inside, at least a half dozen people shifted their attention in
our direction. This would be the last stop in a busy ___location. At least no one
bothered us as we walked down the hallway toward the restrooms.
“Don’t take too long.” After she walked inside, I glanced at the note from
Travis then programmed the address into the burner phone. It would still
take a good ten hours given the likelihood of rough terrain. Hell, the best
thing to do was stop for the night.
I stood in the dim fluorescent light, watching the comings and goings of
several people. When she hadn’t returned in almost five minutes, I was
finished waiting. I pushed open the door, hissing when I noticed the little
vixen had climbed outside the small bathroom window. Goddamn it. I
should have known better.
After rushing outside, I flew around the side, able to catch a glimpse of her
running toward the rundown motel located a few hundred yards away.
Within a few seconds, I managed to catch up with her, snagging her arm
and ripping her back against my chest. I snapped my hand over her mouth
as she struggled in my hold.
“That wasn’t very nice of you, Chloe. That’s going to cost you. We’re going
back to the car. If I have to tie you down, that’s exactly what I will do. If
you continue to make a scene, you will be gagged as well for the rest of our
trip. Nod if you understand what I’m telling you.”
She grabbed my arm, digging her fingernails into my skin. If the woman
thought she was actually causing any pain, she truly had no idea who she
was dealing with or what I’d been forced to endure. Maybe a few stories
would help her understand.
“I’m running out of patience,” I whispered. The feel of having her in my
arms made my balls tighten. I was already far too aroused, the longing
building to a breaking point.
Her chest heaving, she finally nodded, although she refused to give up her
hold.
“That’s better. Maybe you can be a nice girl. I’m going to release my hold. I
suggest you keep quiet.”
“Yes, sir.”
To her credit, she didn’t try to break free from me again. After shoving her
in the car, I popped open the trunk, unzipping one of the bags. I’d always
maintained an emergency kit in my vehicles for purposes such as this.
When I pulled a piece of rope into my hand, I took a deep breath. It had
been a long time since I’d done anything like this.
I jumped into the car, starting the engine. “Give me your hands.”
“You’re really going to tie me up?” For the first time, I could hear fear in
her voice.
“For the time being. When we get to a motel, I’ll consider untying you. If
you’re a good girl.”
“My God. You’re a monster.” She threw out her arms, fisting her hands.
“Yes, I am.” I quickly did a knot, concerned someone had seen the incident
in the parking lot. Then I wasted no time rolling out of the truck stop.
For a few minutes, she remained completely quiet, staring out the window. I
could tell she was trembling, shifting her wrists in a test of my rope skills.
“That’s only going to chafe your skin.”
“Why should I give a shit? You’re only going to kill me.”
Exhaling, I twisted my hand around the steering wheel. “I’m not going to
kill you, Chloe. You have nothing to do with this.”
“Then why did you capture me?”
“Because you became collateral damage the minute you backtalked the
Russians in the diner.”
There were another few minutes of silence, allowing me to hear her
scattered breathing. What the fuck was I doing? The assholes wouldn’t stop
until they hunted me down. By then, I’d have to figure out how to keep her
safe.
“What do they want with you?”
While it was much better the less Chloe knew, it was certainly fair for her to
understand what we were facing. “To eliminate any possibility that I will
become the Pakhan.”
“Who is trying to kill you?”
“If the information I received is correct, a powerful Bratva from another
area in Russia.”
“But you don’t believe that.”
I snickered. “No, I do not. I believe my brother is trying to have me
assassinated.”
“And what do you plan to do?”
There was no hesitation. I knew what had to be done. “I will make him pay
for what he’s done, taking my time inflicting as much pain as possible.
Then I will eliminate him.”

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 6

C hloe

Eliminate.
Nikolai issued the word as if it was no big deal, just another day of teaching
his class. I shivered, but not from the word itself, from the way he’d stated
the entire sentence, with a slight husky growl that would make any girl fall
to her knees. But he wasn’t talking about passion.
He was talking about murder.
In his class, I’d learned the real truth behind the Russian Mafia, the kind of
stories that were glossed over in the few news articles and reports landing in
the US media. He’d been brief, not entirely graphic, but if anyone read
between the lines, it was easy to understand just how brutal, violent, and
dangerous the people were who’d gotten involved. From former prisoners
to government officials, corporate moguls and even certain Russian royalty,
the activity had been widespread for decades.
I’d listened intently, curious as to why the professor had so much passion
for the topic. Now I knew why. I couldn’t believe he’d been able to hide his
true identity for all these years. No wonder he’d hidden his tattoos, doing
everything to keep his privacy. I twisted my wrists, already feeling the burn
of the rope digging into my skin.
Exhaustion had dragged the adrenaline to a barely there level, making it
almost impossible to keep my eyes opened, but I was determined not to fall
asleep around him. The man wasn’t just dangerous.
He was lethal.
And I was his captive.
I would never forget what had occurred in the parking lot, the ugliness the
horrible man had whispered in my ears.
“I’m going to enjoy tasting that sweet American pussy of yours. Then I’m
going to force my cock into your mouth. After that, I’ll fuck that tight pussy
and asshole until I’ve drained my balls. Then we’re going to have some real
fun.”
Then the bastard had laughed, allowing his hot, rancid breath to cascade
across my face. Maybe I should be grateful my professor had killed him in
cold blood. The weight of my eyelids gave me a headache. I closed my eyes
briefly, trying to control my breathing. How was I going to get out of this?
All I needed was to rest my eyes. Just for a little while.
When I felt the shift of the engine, the rumble more intense, I bristled, my
eyes snapping open. “What’s going on?”
“Get down on the floor,” he instructed, hissing as he glared into the
rearview mirror.
I twisted until I was able to see headlights of another car. From what I could
tell, it was approaching quickly. “Is that one of them?”
“I don’t know. Get. Down. Now.”
Fear tumbled into me and I loosened my seatbelt, sliding to the floor, taking
shallow breaths. I could feel the vibrations as the engine was pushed, the
sudden swing as he rounded a curve releasing butterflies in my stomach.
“Grebanyve gridurki.”
Fucking assholes. I’d overhead him use the phrase twice before, one after a
recent class. I could smell his rage, the scent reeking of testosterone.
He dropped his gaze in my direction briefly. “They’re gaining on us. Stay
where you are. I’m going to attempt to lose them.”
I gripped the edge of the seat, shaking all over. The screeching sound of the
tires pulsed in my ears, the hard pull of inertia adding to my nausea.
Pop! Pop! Pop!
Gunfire.
My God. They were shooting at us.
Nikolai yanked his weapon into his lap, constantly scanning the rearview
mirror as he swerved from side to side on the road. He continued to curse in
Russian, the majority of words I didn’t understand. I could tell the bastards
were closing in on us, the headlights splashing in through the back window.
Then I felt the pull as he started to slow down.
“What are you doing?” Now I was terrified.
“You’re going to have to trust me. Just hold on.”
They were getting closer. And closer.
My heart hammered against my chest, my throat tightening. I’d never felt
so claustrophobic in my life. No. No. I didn’t want to die.
After several additional shots, pinging sounds erupting around us, he
slammed on the brakes, able to keep control of the car.
“Hold on. Just hold on.” When the car finally jerked to a stop, I was
breathless, a single whimper escaping my mouth.
As the headlights flew by the car, I had to fight to keep from crawling into
my seat. The clear sound of metal hitting metal was so loud.
Then there was something else.
An explosion.
I couldn’t hold back a slight scream.
“We’re okay.” Nikolai pressed down on the pedal, roaring away.
Flames became a warm glow around the vehicle, close enough I could
almost feel the heat. I folded my arms, chilled to the bone.
“It’s all right. There was only one of them. However, we’re going to need to
make a slight detour.”
The rope a hindrance, I struggled back into the passenger seat. I peered into
the side mirror, horrified from the sight of the fire. Within minutes, he’d
pulled onto another road, one that was dark and gloomy, adding to the
horrible fear.
When I turned around, I could hear my teeth chattering.
“Are you all right?” he asked. He was completely calm, his voice soft and
comforting.
“Fine. How can you stand that? Was that your life?”
“Not always.”
The two words were the last ones he said for several miles.
Then a motel appeared in the distance, only a couple hundred yards ahead. I
glanced out the passenger window, trying to see any signs indicating where
we were. I had no idea. None. Everything was disjointed, my mind reeling.
I’d tried so hard to keep up with where we were going. That way, I could
provide excellent detail to the authorities when I was able to make contact.
No. No. No! Damn it.
“Is this where we’re staying?” I asked, loathing the meek sound in my
voice.
Nikolai snorted. “Hardly. This is a few hours of sleep and nothing more.
Where there’s one of them, there is always a second. We’ll lay low for a
little while.” He pulled into the parking lot, shifting to where there was little
light and I cringed. Even the flashing half lit neon sign reminded of
something out of a horror movie, the seedy look of the single-story building
causing a lump to form in my throat.
I wiggled in my seat, suddenly entirely too claustrophobic.
After pulling the car to a spot near the other side of the lobby, slamming the
gear into park, he turned to face me. “Chloe. I’m only going to say this
once. Stay in this seat. I will be able to see you from inside. If you so much
as make a move or try and cry out, trust me, the punishment you’re going to
receive will be much harsher than before. Do you understand me?”
“Why, yes, sir. Whatever you say, sir.” I could see the flash of anger in his
eyes and felt oddly vindicated for a few seconds. At least I’d managed to
get under his skin.
Cursing quietly in Russian, he exited the vehicle. I watched as he walked
into the cramped space before looking out of every window. There was no
sign of activity, no people. There had to be a way to get to someone. At
least there were a few cars in the place. Maybe I could get lucky.
I studied Nikolai’s activities, watching his frustration grow when no one
appeared at his beck and call immediately. I shifted closer to his seat,
hissing from the fact there was a console between the two seats. When he
dared to turn his head away, I managed to slide halfway over. Sucking in
air, I shifted my body at an awkward angle in order to make it appear like I
hadn’t moved.
Finally, it was obvious he grew frustrated, moving out of sight likely in
some attempt to rouse whoever was supposed to be at the front desk. There
would never be another opportunity to try to get away. I kicked hard with
my feet, making it all the way into his seat. I had to struggle to get my legs
under the steering wheel. I was already gasping for air, another suffocating
moment as my throat closed, prickling sensations like sharp claws.
From this angle, I was unable to see him. I knew I had just a few seconds.
Fuck. Fuck! I couldn’t reach the latch. Oh, hell, no, I wasn’t going to be
stuck here. Straining and twisting my body, I managed to flick my fingers
across the door handle. No luck. Oh, please. Oh, dear God, please.
I tried a second time.
Then a third.
Success.
The soft click gave me a smile. I took a deep breath and kicked hard against
the console, tumbling out of the car. The second I tried to scoot back I felt
his presence. Whimpering, I peered up at him. He was even more gloriously
handsome in the horrific light, his blond hair shimmering and the glow
around him making him look like a god.
Why did he have to be so damn muscular and sexy? Why was I so attracted
to such a monster?
He hunkered down, glancing around him before speaking. “You shouldn’t
have done that, little brat. However, I’ll give you credit for your
accomplishment. Now you’re going to learn what disobeying the rules truly
means.”
There was no anger in his voice, just a matter-of-fact statement.
Almost in a loving manner, he helped me up, taking the time to remove the
rope from around my wrists, yet his grip on my arm remained tight. He was
so muscular and strong that there was no way I was going anywhere.
He shoved me into the car once again, scanning the area before climbing in.
Then he parked the vehicle around the building in the darkness. I was
petrified.
“You can get out now,” he instructed, waiting until I opened the door.
I didn’t try to run. I wasn’t even certain I could move much at all. Exhaling,
I shifted toward him, glancing every few seconds toward the street.
Remaining quiet, he moved to the back of the car, opening the trunk. I
hadn’t seen the number of bags he’d already placed inside. What I could tell
was at least one of them held weapons. Just like the one he was wearing
underneath his shirt. Swallowing, I took mental note of everything when he
grabbed three bags, tossing them over his shoulder then slamming the lid.
He never let go of me as we headed for the very end of the building, the last
unit up against a group of trees. The motel was so old that there were still
old-fashioned keys. After he unlocked the door, he pushed me inside, taking
his time before turning on the light. I backed away, fearful of what he
would do.
Nikolai immediately closed the drapes and locked the door, scanning the
interior of the room as if he half expected the bastards following us to be
inside. Then he dumped the bags, tossing the keys on the dresser. I did my
best not to stare at them, but I could swear he was able to tell what I was
thinking, his gaze following mine.
“If you make another attempt to escape, I will hunt you down.” His words
were simple, dark, and to the point. “I can’t afford to have any additional
bullshit, Chloe. I think you know what we’re up against.”
“They want you dead.”
“And you, but I’m not going to allow that to happen. That much I promise
you.”
Promise. As if his promises meant anything to me.
I would never be able to get away from him.
Him. The dangerous Bratva leader.
A murderer.
The man would tire of me. Then I’d be killed. Wasn’t that what happened?
He stood staring at me for several seconds. In his eyes was a combination of
disappointment and hard-edged lust. There was no mistaking the way he
undressed me with his eyes. His chest rising and falling, he was obviously
debating what he was going to do to me.
For some reason, the little fighter in me took over. I couldn’t stand by and
wait for the minute he decided to kill me. I was a tough girl. I’d been
through a hell of a lot in my life and this savage brute wasn’t going to steal
it from me.
So I lunged forward, pummeling my fists against him. The hits were hard
and fast, yet they didn’t seem to faze him on any level. He let me try to beat
the shit out of him without doing anything. That infuriated the hell out of
me.
I twisted my body until I was almost able to knee him in the crotch. That
got his attention. Snarling, he snagged both my wrists, yanking my arms
behind my back.
“Let go of me,” I hissed.
“That’s not going to happen,” he snarled, his deep, rough voice sending a
wave of vibrations dancing down the back of my legs. My God, the man’s
horrible behavior was actually turning me on. Was I insane?
“I’m going to kill you,” I yelped in frustration.
He laughed the same deep and throaty sound I’d heard before, his eyes
twinkling. “I imagine you’re going to try. Obviously, you won’t be the first
and I doubt you’ll be the last.” He stared down at me with those gorgeous
eyes of his, taking several scattered breaths as he shook his head back and
forth. “You need harsh discipline in your life.”
“Not from you.” Why were my words little more than a whisper? I wiggled
again, only managing to grind my stomach across his cock, his hard,
throbbing cock. Oh, my God. Panting, I dragged my tongue across my lips,
and I could tell that turned him on even more. “Get off me.”
I expected him to tie me to the bed or worse, but when he crushed his
mouth over mine, a moan rushed up from my throat. I was sick inside,
continuing to fight him as he thrust his tongue past my lips. The taste of him
was incredible, leaving me tingling all over. Lights flashed in front of my
field of vision and I felt weak and helpless, yet my nipples ached to the
point of utter anguish. No. No. No…
The kiss continued as he held me, the heat of his body explosive, electricity
soaring through both of us. Yet every part of me hated his touch as much as
my body’s reaction. He shifted my body, walking me back against the wall,
slamming me against the hard surface.
When he yanked at my shirt, sliding his hand underneath, I jutted my hips
forward. But that only seemed to excite him even more. He dragged the thin
material up to my chest while he maintained the brutal kiss. Everything
about him was dominating, his utter need for control creating a sickening
firestorm deep within.
He cupped my breasts, kneading both through the lacy material of my bra. I
was electrified instantly, fighting to breathe as he pinched my nipples
between his fingers. The pain was biting but delicious, sending a rush of
vibrations into every cell.
When he broke the intimate moment, he shook his head several times
before jerking my shirt up and over my head. After tossing the unwanted
item, he smacked his hands on the wall with force, leaning over until our
lips were almost touching. “You’re one difficult lady.”
I shoved my hands against his chest, but as the seconds wore on, I dug my
fingers into his thick muscles. The man was a brute, refusing to budge.
“You’re a monster.”
He chuckled, the dark sound exciting every one of my senses. “Yes. I am.”
There was no way to push him aside or to get away. As he loomed over me,
I attempted to remain defiant, undulating my body in some crazy effort to
rid myself of him. It was no use. I was only exciting him even more.
“You’re going to be punished,” he hissed.
“Fuck you.”
Nikolai took a deep breath, taking his time before expelling it across my
face. “Trust me. That’s exactly what’s going to happen, but not until you’ve
learned your lesson about defying me.”
Everything about the man was carnal, as if he was going to rip me apart.
As if he was going to devour me.
I threw a hard punch to his gut in my crazy attempt to get away.
He only growled, shaking his head slightly. “And you need to accept that
I’m in control.”
“Never.” I suddenly couldn’t move, my entire body paralyzed as he slowly
lowered the straps on my bra. Just the way his fingers brushed across my
skin stole my breath, the jolts of electricity crisscrossing through my body
increasing. Swallowing, I realized I was mesmerized by his actions. After
he exposed my breasts, a guttural and savage sound erupted from his
mouth.
Very slowly he slid a single finger back and forth across my nipple. “Here’s
what’s going to happen, Chloe. You’re going to remove your clothes. All of
them. Then you’re going to lie across the bed. After that I’m going to spank
you with my belt.”
“You’re out of your mind.”
“And you disobeyed me. That’s not going to happen again. Think of your
punishment as incentive.”
I clenched my jaw, shaking my head slowly. “You don’t own me.”
“That’s where you’re wrong. Now, we can do this the easy way or the hard
way. It’s entirely up to you. However, if I’m forced to remove your clothes,
your punishment is going to be much worse.”
“You wouldn’t dare.”
All the man had to do was cock his head, his eyes piercing mine.
“Okay. Fine. Just let me do it.”
After inhaling, he took a step away, allowing me to scoot by him. I darted a
glance at the door. There wasn’t a snowball’s chance in hell of being able to
get to the door in time. Damn it. Damn him. I shifted closer to the bed,
turning away from him as I reached behind my back. My fingers were
almost numb as I tried to unfasten the hooks. A whimper threatened to
escape my mouth, but I refused to give him the satisfaction, snarling instead
as I finally managed to pull the two ends away. I shucked the piece behind
me. Exasperated, I couldn’t care less where it landed.
I heard nothing but my own ragged breathing, closing my eyes as I
unfastened my skirt then kicked off my shoes. The second I shimmied the
material over my hips, a sickening wave of nausea mixed with another
round of embarrassment. Just do it.
My little voice sounded so brave. I wasn’t certain any longer if I had the
strength to be courageous. After tossing the skirt aside, I took several
gulping breaths. For God’s sake, I’d worn pretty pink panties, the damn
things frilly in detail.
Like a little girl would wear.
Correction. Like a bad little girl would wear.
“Panties too,” he huffed.
“Okay. Okay!” I was certain I’d get a couple of extra strikes for my
insolence. Taking a deep breath, I finished the dreaded deed, feeling more
exposed than I had in my entire life.
He shifted closer and when I heard the sound of him unbuckling his belt, a
lump formed in my throat. For a girl who’d never been spanked in her life
before the horrible incident in the bathroom, the anticipation was already
killing me.
“Turn around,” he commanded.
Reluctantly, I did as I was told, holding my arms over my breasts as I glared
at him with as much venom as I could muster. The last thing I wanted him
to see was how aroused I truly was.
When he started to tug the thick strap from the tight loops of his jeans, I
couldn’t take my eyes off the wretched action. With every yank of his hand,
my stomach lurched. There was also something almost sensuous about his
actions, which completely fucked with my mind. How could I be so
attracted to him, enough so my thoughts remained lurid, a deep longing
remaining at the surface? As my eyes drifted to the thick bulge between his
legs, I realized goosebumps had popped all the way down my arms.
The belt finally freed, Nikolai took his time to slide the thick leather
between his fingers. “Lie on the bed.”
I couldn’t stop shaking but I did as he demanded, yanking one of the
pillows from under the covers. My body stiff, the ugliness of the room was
something I could concentrate on in order to allow me to crawl onto the
bed, easing down over the barely there softness. The mustard-colored
bedspread matched the ugly gold-framed picture of some crazy piece of
landscaping, the horse reminding me of a mad donkey. I almost laughed
nervously, but instead pressed my face against the material, fisting my
hands.
It seemed like he took forever. There was no noise. Nothing. No sounds of
traffic or the blare of a television coming from another room.
Just the quiet.
Before the storm.
When I finally sensed his presence behind me, I stiffened and closed my
eyes. The bastard had better get this over with quickly.
I hadn’t been prepared for the odd snapping sound of his wrist or the way
the belt whooshed through the air like some crazy wind. When he sliced the
strap across my sit spot, I was shocked that I felt almost nothing except for
a slight stinging sensation. However, after he delivered four in a row, every
strike harder than the one before, my breath was yanked away.
“Oh. Oh…” Gasping, I pushed up from the comforter, snagging the bedding
as stars floated in front of my eyes. I’d been through pain in my life many
times, both physical and emotional, but this was entirely different. I kicked
my legs up and down as I shifted from side to side. The pain wasn’t
subsiding.
“Stay in position,” he said gruffly as he pressed his hand against the small
of my back.
“Change places and see how it feels when I smack you.”
I was able to hear his deep chuckle. Oh, I was ready to claw out his eyes.
When he started again, bringing the belt down several times in a row, I tried
to keep from screaming, but it was impossible. The yelp was strangled as
well as high pitched. I had to wonder if anyone else heard me and would
come to my rescue.
“Shush, little brat. If you can’t remain quiet, I’ll be forced to gag you.”
“Gag me?” I repeated like some chirping bird. “Are you serious?” Another
involuntary and very loud moan escaped my mouth after the next four
strikes.
I didn’t have to wait long to know he was very serious. Seconds later, he
fisted my hair at the scalp, jerking back my head. “Open your mouth.”
“No.”
“Chloe. Do as I say.”
There was no sense in fighting him. I was exhausted, the fear having taken
a toll. I did as he commanded, blinking away tears when he shoved my own
panties into my mouth. Could anything be more humiliating? The heat
continued to increase, the pain blossoming into an odd skittering of
sensations. I refused to allow my emotions to get the better of me, blinking
away the salty beads. I would get through this. I would survive this man.
And the horrible bastards hunting us.
When he resumed the discipline, I buried my face in the bedspread, twisting
the fabric with my hands. I started to lose count after he gave me another
round, my mind now shoved back to what had happened only hours before.
Would I ever feel safe again?
The second he brushed his hand from one side of my bottom to the other, a
sense of warmth careened into me, another jolt of electricity tingling my
toes. That was the moment I caught a whiff of my feminine wiles as my
pussy juice trickled down the insides of my thighs. Of course, he would be
able to gather the scent as well. There would be no way to deny that I was
excited.
By a spanking.
Disgusted with myself, I clenched my ass cheeks together until he slid the
tip of a single finger down my crack.
“Are you wet, Chloe?” he asked, the deep-throated husk even sexier. “I
think you are.” His breathing was heavy, and I was able to gather an intense
whiff of the man. The combined scent of his aftershave mixed with his
testosterone was intoxicating.
When he pulled my legs apart, sliding his hand between them, I beat my
hands on the bed. Yet I was hot all over, aching to the point I could no
longer think clearly. The man had a way of driving me to a frenzied point.
Nikolai slipped his fingers against my swollen folds and my body reacted
involuntarily, my legs attempting to shut. He pulled them apart once again
then patted me on the bottom. “Five more.”
With the two additional cracks, I let out a muffled whimper, my mind
driven to all kinds of crazy, lurid, and filthy thoughts. This time as he
brought the belt across my buttocks, the anguish morphed into a boosted
desire, my mind riveted by the dirty scenes I had playing in it. The images
were dark and dangerous, erotic as hell. No. No! I couldn’t want this. This
wasn’t me. I was a good girl.
Then why are you so wet?
Three.
Four.
Five.
It was finally over, the humiliation and horror. I slumped against the bed,
taking gasping breaths, wanting nothing more than to rip the damn silk and
lace from my mouth. My pussy clenched and released several times. It was
just another nasty reminder that the entire experience had turned me on. As
I shifted back and forth, my scent became more intense. Even the way my
nipples scraped against the horrible material did nothing but remind me
how turned on I was.
Because of a mobster, the epitome of a bad boy. The words and thoughts
were muddled in my mind, the heat and pain flashing across my bottom and
the wetness between my legs deliriously evocative.
Repulsed.
Be repulsed.
I had to fight my feelings. Hell, I had to continue fighting, period. That’s
why as soon as I heard him dropping the belt, I used the last bit of strength I
had, scrambling onto my knees and almost managing to make it off the
other side of the bed.
“Malen’kiy brat,” he huffed under his breath. After grabbing my hair, all he
needed was a single yank, his brute force dragging me to the other side of
the bed.
I clawed the material, kicking out. The hard thudding sound meant I
connected with some part of his body.
He yanked again, pulling me onto all fours and smacking my bottom
several times with his massive palm. “You will stop now, little brat.”
Whether he stated the words in Russian or English, it pissed me off. I didn’t
give a shit whether or not I was disobeying him. I yanked the gag away,
gasping for air. “Asshole. Jerk. Creep.”
What was I hearing? A zipper? Oh, God. He was actually making good on
his… promise.
“Do you know what happens to bad little princesses in Russia?” he asked
coyly.
“Fuck you.”
“Mmm… They are tied and kept in a dark closet for hours. Imagine what
could happen if the boogeyman came?”
I stretched and pulled but there was no way to get out of his hold. The
brutal Russian was going to have his way with me and there was nothing I
could do about it. For all the wrong reasons, his words stuck in my mind.
I’d always been afraid of the dark, the creepy crawlies peppering my system
any time I walked into a darkened room. How many nightmares had I
experienced when I was a child, certain that the boogeyman was going to
creep out of the shadows?
Struggling to breathe, I clawed the bedding, wishing I could reach the lamp
in order to bash him against the head. I fought to look over my shoulder,
trying to catch a glimpse of the monstrous man and maybe attempt escape
again. It was no use. He was far too strong. Even worse, I was completely
aroused, my breath skipping. How could I hunger for the horrible man?
“Now, I fuck you.”
When I felt the push of his cockhead against my pussy lips, I closed my
eyes, gasping the moment he thrust the entire length of his cock inside.
“Oh, God…” I couldn’t hold back the whimper as my muscles strained to
accept the thick invasion. He was huge, filling me completely. I was
shocked at the myriad sensations rolling through me, my heart racing to the
point my throat was tight. I tried to think clearly but it was no use. He had a
power over me that I couldn’t deny, the crazy urges that embroiled every
cell and muscle primal. He was so dominant, refusing to take no for an
answer.
Growling, he dug his fingers into my hip, keeping the other firmly clamped
around my hair. “So tight and hot.” He pulled almost all the way out,
slamming into my pussy again, the force shoving me forward.
He was brutal in his actions, driving hard and fast, taking exactly what he
wanted.
“Uh. Uh. Uh. Uh. Uh.” Moans slipped up from my throat, the savagery of
what he was doing shoving me into a sublime state. Within seconds, I could
tell he was shoving me close to an orgasm. I didn’t want to show any level
of excitement, to allow him to think he’d gotten the better of me.
But there was no stopping my body’s wretched treachery. When my
muscles stiffened, he slowed his actions, grinding his hips back and forth.
“See how your body reacts, the hunger burning deep inside of you? Do you
want to come, malen’kiy brat?”
I refused to answer or even nod, doing everything I could to keep my mouth
shut. Then the sensations became explosive. “Yes. Yes. Yes!”
Nikolai pounded into me again, the sound of skin slapping against skin
floating into the air around us. His growls were husky, filthy words
whispered in Russian. I was drawn into his darkness, allowing myself to
enjoy the sinful moment.
How could I?
I fell into a moment of euphoria as the single climax shifted into a second,
the splash of electricity shooting down the backs of my legs. “Oh… Yes.
Yes…” I wiggled and shifted, meeting every hard thrust with one of my
own.
All time seemed to stand still as he fucked me long and hard, plunging in
deep, even strokes. Stars in twinkling colors floated across my eyes, their
vibrant dancing beautiful. When he finally let go of my hair, I dropped my
head, gasping for air.
“The other thing that happens to bad girls in Russia. They get fucked in the
ass.”
I wasn’t prepared when he pulled out, placing the tip against my dark hole.
“Oh. Oh. Oh!” My scream was cut short the second he pushed his cock
inside, hitting then blowing past the tight ring of muscle. The pain was
instant and blinding, pushing me to the very edge of my sanity.
There was something so carnal about his actions, even more so than before.
A beast had erupted, driving whatever soulless man he’d been before to the
surface. There was no sign of the beloved professor any longer, only a true
savage hell bent on claiming what he believed belonged to him.
As if he had any right.
As if I’d never be freed.
The thrusts were long and brutal and just as I knew he was close to coming,
I heard the deep rumble of his voice one more time, the words haunting.
“Now, you belong to me.”

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 7

N ikolai

“Do you know what darkness is?” Maxim asked as he led me up a set of
stairs.
“Yes, sir. That’s where nightmares are created. It’s also the safest part of the
day.”
I could tell my answer had surprised him. “That’s very true, Sacha. The
darkest hours of the day allow you to become anything you want to be. If
you want to be a knight in shining armor, you can certainly become one. In
our line of work, shadows afford you anonymity, a true gift. However, keep
in mind that our enemies will also hunt in those same hours.”
“Who are our enemies, Mr. Federov?”
“Papa. You can call me Papa, Sacha, since I’m now your father. To answer
your question,” he said before stopping in front of a massive wooden door,
“they exist everywhere. You must always be cautious trusting anything or
anyone. Only your instinct can provide the answer to whether or not you
can place your trust. Always listen to your gut, never your heart. Doing so,
that will keep you alive.”
When he opened the door, my eyes opened wide. “What is this place?”
“This is your private bedroom, Sacha. Within these walls, you can always
feel safe. But once you venture outside, you must promise me that you’ll
always be careful.”
“Of course, Papa.”
He led me inside then took a step away. “And remember, family is most
important, blood the only thing that matters. Do you understand, my son?”
I turned to face him, giving him a dutiful nod. “Yes, Papa.”
“Excellent, my little warrior.”

Darkness.
It was something I knew well, both from the reality of actual night to the
soul-stealing shadows that had haunted me almost every day since I’d
walked away from everything I’d come to love. The man who’d called
himself my father had been correct. I’d found safety behind the walls of his
massive estate, always remembering what he’d told me. The blackness had
also been my friend, keeping me protected during some of the toughest,
most dangerous times. Being able to navigate without light meant I’d
survived.
Tonight was no different.
However, dawn would quickly approach.
I’d experienced more memories since noticing I was being watched, the
times spent with Maxim Federov alone some of my favorites. However, my
good fortune hadn’t been without treachery. Maybe I’d allowed myself to
forget the various ordeals I’d gone through, the brutal violence and
bloodshed that had turned me into a killer. And maybe it was time to
remember everything.
That was the only way I’d survive.
If the Petrov Bratva was behind this, they obviously had several soldiers in
the country, enough they were staking out several roads. The chances we’d
be able to make it to safety were slim, but I had to risk it. However, I had
far too many doubts about my brother’s involvements to fully convince
myself this was an attempt by another crime family to eliminate their
enemies.
Only time would tell.
I’d remained by the window, keeping an eye out for a sign of the soldiers,
the weapon in my hand. At least I hadn’t seen any obvious signs. I was
furious that I hadn’t thought through the plan well enough. I’d be forced to
take an indirect route to Vermont. An almost four-hour trip would now take
us almost seven. Hissing, I twisted my hand around the weapon. The
___location was almost too close for comfort, but at least we’d literally be steps
away from the Canadian border. If necessary, I’d use the single contact in
Quebec I knew I could trust. That had been enough of an impetus to accept
Travis’ offer.
However, I’d need to remain cautious as fuck.
When I heard Chloe murmuring in her sleep, I sighed. What the hell was I
doing fucking her? Disciplining was one thing, but I’d allowed her to crawl
under my skin enough she could become a weakness. That could be the
single reason we’d be compromised. Her scent lingered on my skin, her
light perfume clinging to my nostrils. Even my cock twitched now at the
thought of fucking her all over again.
No. Control. I had to maintain control.
The first peeks of dawn slipped over the horizon, strings of red
crisscrossing the sky. That meant a storm was approaching.
When she stirred again, I moved away from the window, closing the drapes,
and turning on the light in the bathroom. By the time I returned to the room,
she was sitting up, staring at me intently.
“We’re going to need to go. Do what you need then we leave in five
minutes.” I could hear the harshness in my voice, but until we made it to the
cabin, there would be no rest.
She didn’t say a word, merely slipped out of bed, heading for the bathroom
then stopping short. “Did you sleep?”
“Not yet. I’ll sleep after we dump the car, get a new one, and find our
destination.”
“If they’re so smart, won’t they have a way of looking for your credit
cards?” She tipped her head, searching my eyes.
“That’s why I have cash.”
“Of course you do.” She walked into the bathroom, slamming the door,
pitching me back into darkness.
I moved to the dresser, turning on the light and placing the bags on the bed.
My only hope was that there would be a small town in between in order to
purchase another vehicle. If not, the odds would slip.
Chloe returned only a couple of minutes later, managing to fashion her hair
in a sloppy bun. With the ringlets framing her face, she appeared like an
angel, her skin glowing in the ugly bathroom lighting.
“I’m going to tell you this once, Chloe. We have to work together now. Do
you understand what I’m saying to you?”
“Yes. I understand. Can we get something to eat or drink along the way?”
Her tone was soft, now laced with fear instead of defiance.
“We can. Stay behind me as we leave. We’re going around the side.”
Her lower lip quivering, she gave me a single nod.
I was surprised when she snagged my shirt, holding on as I walked us
around the side of the building. Maybe now she fully understood that her
life was in just as much danger as mine. I stopped at the other end of the
building, darting my head around the side, fully prepared to fire if
necessary. Fortunately, in the early morning light, I was able to scan the
perimeter of the area with ease.
“Okay, come on.” We headed for the car, the slight beep as I unlocked it the
only sound that could be heard. Once inside, I wasted no time starting the
engine, keeping watch as I rolled toward the road. Sighing, I took a few
seconds to look at my phone. I’d planned a new route, the town we passed
through hopefully large enough in order to make a swift transaction on a
vehicle.
As we headed into an even more rural part of the countryside, her breathing
continued to be ragged. She remained quiet for almost twenty minutes.
“When are you going to tell me about your real life?”
Huffing, I darted a glance in her direction. “Don’t ask questions unless you
really want to know.”
“Why wouldn’t I want to know? Are you afraid I’m too fragile to learn the
truth?”
I thought about her question. “I’ve spent several years attempting to bury
that side of my life. I’ve enjoyed the kind of freedom that most Americans
take for granted.”
“But were you ever really free?”
“Perhaps not in the way you’re thinking, but I was allowed to do something
I enjoyed, choosing where I went to dinner and who I spent time with.”
“From what I could tell, you didn’t do much socializing. What kind of life
is that?”
Her words hit me hard because they were the truth. Had I been living freely
or simply allowing myself to be placed in another cage? “I don’t think you
can understand.”
“From what you taught in your class, Professor, life in Russia was always
difficult, although less so in the last forty years. If you were Bratva,
considered royalty amongst a certain portion of the Russian people, I doubt
you had to endure times without food or entertainment.” She snorted and
looked away, muttering under her breath.
“As I said. Do not ask if you don’t want to know the truth.” There was no
reason for her questions and comments to rile me, but they did. I kept my
grip on the steering wheel firm, constantly looking in the rearview mirror.
And the drive remained silent for another two hours until the sign for the
small town came into view. While it was still early, it was possible that a
few businesses were open. At least luck was with us if only to a point. A
small dealership appeared on the main road, a fast food restaurant beside it.
When I pulled in, she gave me another hard look.
“You’re really getting rid of your car?”
“A necessity. I’m going to make the transaction. Then we’ll grab some
food. Get whatever you want. We’ll have several hours ahead of us.”
“What about clothes? I don’t even know where we’re going. You won’t tell
me anything.” The tremor in her voice was palpable.
“We’re going to a safe ___location, a cabin. There is a local store where we can
purchase everything that we need prior to getting there.”
“You think of everything. Don’t you?” This time her question was laced
with more defiance. A criticism.
As a man approached, I bristled, immediately reaching for the gun.
“That’s so sad, Nikolai, or whatever your real name is. That’s some local-
yokel salesman who might try to help you, but only if you don’t shove a
gun in his mouth then blast his head off. How in the hell can you live that
way?” She yanked off the seatbelt, folding her arms and scooting as far
away from me as possible.
“If you haven’t learned already, Chloe, I’m a trained soldier. While you
don’t seem to understand the importance of that fact, you will learn to
respect me one way or the other.”
“What if I don’t?”
I wasn’t certain she would like the answer.

While the SUV wasn’t something I’d normally purchase, the trade was the
only one possible on the dingy lot. While the salesman had likely shafted
me on the price, I didn’t have the luxury of bickering with him. At least the
next two hours had occurred without incident. By keeping off the main
roads, we’d been able to make good time.
Derby Line, Vermont was literally steps away from the Canadian border, the
area only separated by a series of flowerpots. I almost laughed at the idea.
Seeing the sign for Newport, the locality suggested by Travis, I took a deep
breath.
“Vermont,” Chloe said with no inflection. “At least I know where we are.”
“As I said, a safehouse.”
“For how long?”
“That I’m not certain.”
The general store was easy to locate, the facility offering gas, clothing,
food, and other supplies. When I pulled into the parking lot, she shifted
closer to the windshield. “How quaint,” she huffed.
“You’re going to pick out anything you need including a coat and boots,
some jeans and other items. It doesn’t matter the cost.”
“Does that mean you’re rich?”
“That means we have enough money to do what we need. We’ll also
purchase some groceries. I don’t think I need to tell you that you’re on a
short leash.”
“Because I’m your pet.”
I killed the engine, half smiling at her continued rebellion. “Because it’s
necessary. We won’t be returning here unless absolutely necessary. Do you
understand?”
“Oh, I understand all right.” When she climbed out of the vehicle, I studied
her expression before joining her.
While it was likely the locals were used to seeing strangers given the close
proximity to Canada, I still felt the curious eyes of everyone in the place.
Given my exposed tattoos, it was likely I was one scary asshole. Good. That
would keep them out of our hair. I moved through the facility, uncertain of
what to purchase. There’d been no time to grill Travis on what I could
expect.
I kept my eye on her as she moved through the women’s clothing, tossing
one piece of attire after another into a small cart. She constantly darted her
eyes in my direction, the same smirk I’d seen remaining on her face.
At least the general store was all Travis had cracked it up to be, providing
lanterns and batteries, even a shortwave radio. I added another box of
ammo to the cart as well as medicinal alcohol and other assorted items. I
certainly knew my way around developing a small bomb if necessary.
Chloe managed to do what I’d requested without fighting my command.
However, I could feel the tension and knew that she was plotting some
method of escape. My beautiful little pet was more of a handful than I’d
imagined.
Travis was right. No one bothered us or asked any questions, simply ringing
up the items as if the majority of travelers purchased eight hundred dollars’
worth of supplies every day. While the food we’d gathered would be
enough for a couple of weeks, I’d need to venture out eventually.
That is if I couldn’t hunt down and kill the motherfuckers.
“Anything else you need?” the store clerk asked, darting her eyes from one
of my arms to the other.
“Gas cans.”
She shifted her gaze to our carts as well as studying Chloe. I turned my
head, eyeing the lovely student. Her act of disinterest was enough to
provide a level of comfort to the clerk.
“They’re outside in a shed by the door, five-gallon containers. Do you want
me to add one to your total?”
I held up my hand, showing her two fingers. We’d spent far too much time
in the place. “I’ll need to fill them with gas.”
“Of course. How will you be paying for this, sir?”
I pulled out my wallet, tossing several hundred dollar bills across the
counter. At least the SUV had been filled before leaving the small town.
The amount should be enough.
For now.
The girl seemed surprised but didn’t utter a word, merely finishing the
transaction. After loading things into the vehicle and filling the cans, I took
a few seconds to study everyone around us.
“Do you really think they found us?” Chloe asked. “I have no idea how they
could have.”
“Don’t ever underestimate your enemies, Chloe. They will strike when you
least expect it.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
We remained in total silence as I navigated the rest of the way, finally
pulling down a long driveway.
The cabin was rustic as fuck, the relatively small building secluded in a
bank of trees. There was no mailbox highlighting the almost dirt road, only
a small marker that had been difficult to find given the growth in the forest
surrounding the property. At least the privacy would create a shield for a
certain amount of time. The area was also far enough away from any main
roads that I felt a sense of safety surrounding us.
However, I’d never let my guard down again.
I could see a separate shed as well as piles of wood that had been cut and
stacked, the overhang shielding the pieces from the majority of weather
conditions.
Chloe hesitated before exiting the vehicle, shielding her eyes from the hint
of sun glistening through the trees as she studied the front façade.
“Interesting.”
I didn’t bother addressing her comment, merely unlocking the door and
moving inside. The hinges creaked, the hardwood floor popping as I walked
further inside. It was obvious Travis hadn’t been at the ___location for some
time, the amount of dust indicating at least a few months.
She moved through the place, jerking open blinds, coughing as the dust
continued to fly. “We have to stay here?”
I shifted my attention to the fireplace, the massive stonework likely the
most appealing part about the place. I didn’t bother answering her question.
She was doing nothing more than pushing my buttons. “We’ll need to bring
in some wood.”
“It’s May and gorgeous outside, not that we can see any of it.”
“And the nights are still cold.” She studied me intently as I moved through
the house, checking on what we had to deal with. When I realized she was
following me, I had the same reaction as always.
Lust.
Filthy, vile desire.
Shoving it aside, I moved toward the back door, hissing given the condition
of a lock. It would need to be fortified. The attached deck had seen better
days, the handrailing rickety as hell, but given the house backed up to a
slight slope and nothing other than trees, I felt more confident that our
___location wouldn’t be located for some time.
However, if they discovered the slight relationship I had to Travis, all bets
were off the table. I should have insisted he leave town.
She blew by me, jogging down the two stairs and peering up at the limited
view of the sky. I would need to check the surrounding area in more detail,
but that could wait until we were settled.
I leaned over the railing, taking a deep breath for the first time in almost
two full days. I’d yet to hear anything from Ivan, which didn’t bode well in
my mind. One thing was certain. Decent food and rest were vital. I had no
doubt a bloody battle would ensue. I rubbed my eyes, loathing the
exhaustion as well as the intense headache that had settled in.
The single cracking sound forced my normal reaction, the weapon in my
hand in two seconds flat. As I scanned the forest, I realized the reason for
the noise. Chloe was racing into the thickest part of the woods.
Goddamn it.
I took off, jumping off the deck, powering behind her. Jesus Christ. What
the hell did I need to do to get through to the sassy vixen? Within seconds, I
lost sight of her, the trees larger and thicker than the ones by the house. I
could also see her trail, the underbrush just crushed by the weight of her
footsteps. The little pet was going to learn one way or the other that she was
my responsibility.
To protect.
To discipline.
To train.
I jumped over several fallen logs, finally catching a glimpse of her just
before she disappeared again. What the hell? I stopped for a few seconds,
finally able to hear the sound of running water. A creek or river was close.
Had she actually been able to hear the sound from the house?
The little brat was faster than I would have believed. She was also one of
the most hardheaded people I’d ever met. She still thought of this as some
kind of game, even continuing her attempt to escape. I would tie her to one
of the chairs if that’s what it took. As the slope of the land began to fall, I
slowed down, able to catch a glimpse of what looked like a powerful water
source.
While I was able to see a small grassy knoll, there were also dozens of large
rocks, including several jagged ones in the river. Water was tumbling over
them, rushing downstream. I shifted my attention, finally able to notice her
sitting on a large boulder, dangling her feet over the edge. What in God’s
name did she think she was doing?
Chloe had scratches on her legs from defying me yet again, racing into a
section of woods covered in thorny underbrush. While at least two of them
were deep, blood seeping from the wounds, she didn’t seem bothered by
them to any degree. She’d bent her legs at the knees, her arms folded over
them as she stared out at the water. As if the river was her escape route, her
salvation.
The woman still didn’t comprehend the power of the Bratva.
Growling, I headed in her direction, moving to the bank just beside the
massive rock. I remained quiet, trying to find a different way of getting
through to her. If I failed, we’d both die.
“Do you remember the day in class when I told you about the Vorovskoy
Zakon, the Thieves Code of Conduct?” My question didn’t seem to register
for at least thirty seconds.
“Yes. They were monsters.”
I allowed my eyes to travel with the water as it splashed over the rocks, the
beautiful reminder of nature something I’d always loved.
“My father, or I should say the man who’d dragged me off the street,
providing me with food, clothing, education, and shelter, subscribed to the
ways of the code. There were eighteen of them and it was a requirement to
memorize each one prior to being accepted within the organization.
Although Maxim Federov considered himself to be more modern in certain
methodologies, he was a firm believer that when any code was ignored or
refused, the indiscretion should be punishable by death. He never gave
second chances. There was always punishment involved for going against
his wishes. It didn’t matter who you were, including flesh and blood. He
was brutal, usually unforgiving, and considered one of the most dangerous
men in Russia.”
I could feel the heat of her gaze, so I continued.
“I’d often heard Papa called the King of Thieves because of his methods of
extortion. There were some who even called him a god. Few thought he had
any compassion or humanity, that he was capable of loving anyone. I saw
him differently. He was proud of me, calling me his little warrior from the
day I stepped foot in his beautiful car. Years later, he provided me with a
nickname. The Butcher. At the time, I was extremely honored.”
Chloe shifted off the rock, carefully walking in my direction. “Some of the
stories you told in class weren’t from history books. Were they?” There was
no fear in her voice, only the same curiosity she always expressed in class.
I laughed, enjoying the smells of the forest. “Some were. A few were
memories, important aspects as to the reasons there are several very
dangerous groups within the United States.”
“What happened to your papa?”
Inhaling, I held the fresh air in my lungs for a period of time before
expelling. “There was talk my father had broken the code himself,
performing actions that were against Bratva ethics. He received punishment
as required by the Thieves Code, determined by an unknown convocation of
his peers.” I turned to face her. “I was the one who found him, the horror
something no one should ever face.”
She inched closer, tilting her head. “That’s why they’re here, to make you
pay the price for breaking the code.”
“That would be my guess. They are not allowed to ascend in the ranks until
the punishment has been enacted, no matter the hardship or the time taken.
As I told you, they will never stop until they get what they want. If they are
killed, it is likely another group will be sent in their place. I will avenge my
father’s death one day. I will find the people responsible. And on that day,
no matter the ___location, blood will rain in the streets. That is not something
that should occur in the United States, the land of the free.”
There was no reason for the connection we shared, the crackling electricity
that once ignited, there was no way of dousing the flame. However, when
she closed the distance, brushing her delicate fingers across my skin, all I
could think about was ravaging her.
“Forsake his relatives; mother, father, brothers, sisters. Not to have a family
of his own, including a wife or children. Teach the trade to young children.”
Although I’d glossed over the lesson, keeping to the academia-approved
information, I’d allowed the class to see a screenshot of the codes. She’d
remembered.
“Yes,” I snarled, hating my body’s reaction to her, my cock pressing
savagely against my jeans. She’d had a chance to live a normal life. That
had just been eradicated for mine. The shimmer of her skin was even more
beautiful in the cascading light. My hunger continued to increase, my heart
thudding against my chest. I could easily take her right here.
Right now.
She continued caressing my face, her eyes darting back and forth. When she
pressed her hand against my chest, digging her fingers into my shirt, I
issued a series of growls. Then I snapped her hand into mine, the spell
finally broken. I couldn’t care about her. That wasn’t allowed.
“We return to the cabin, where you will remain inside unless allowed. You
need to tend to your wounds.”
She took a quick glance down at her legs, shrugging. “What does it
matter?”
“It matters, Chloe. We can’t have your wounds getting infected. I have no
way of dealing with it.”
Laughing softly, she closed her eyes for a few seconds. “Of course. I’ll take
care of them.”
Another moment of awkward silence settled in.
“This will be the last time I tell you this. You will follow my rules.” I turned
away, unable to look her in the eyes any longer. However, trying to push her
aside did nothing but anger me. I ached for the warmth of her body, the way
she felt in my arms. I longed to thrust my cock inside, driving her to another
intense orgasm. And I wanted to taste her sweet pussy juice, enjoying her
wild screams when she exploded into my mouth.
That couldn’t happen again. I refused to allow it.
I walked away, taking several deep breaths.
“The last time,” she repeated in a whisper.
“I think you know what happens if you defy me.”
“Punishment. You know, you are right to suspect your brother of attempting
to have you killed,” Chloe stated, her tone holding an air of authority.
I stopped long enough to hear the rest.
“Maxim Federov had already broken the code long before you came into
his life. By the fact your brother was even born, your father had already
gone against the crazy ethics you mentioned. From what I can tell, with
your father gone, you are the rightful leader, the Pakhan.”

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 8

C hloe

Stubborn.
Infuriating.
Dangerous.
I could think of so many other things to call the man. I was still reeling
from the last twenty-four hours, unable to think clearly. A significant part of
me wanted to do anything in my power to get out of his grasp. But the other
part of me knew without question that my life would be placed in far
greater danger even if I managed to get away from him.
After blowing past him and heading for the cabin, a series of shivers finally
rushed into my system and I couldn’t stop shaking. I had every right to be
terrified, but I couldn’t come to grips with exactly who I was supposed to
be afraid of. Nikolai had hidden his identity, pretending to be something he
wasn’t, a beast hiding in his lair.
Now the hunt was on.
Was I the prey?
I raced up the stairs, heading inside. A crazy little laugh bubbled to the
surface. The cabin was dingy and drab, the previous occupants uncaring
about the look of the place, but there were good bones. And it was much
larger than my tiny apartment. I moved quickly out the front door, grabbing
several of the items we’d purchased. Then I eased the bags back into
position, darting a quick look toward the door.
My curiosity had always gotten the better of me. The duffle bags he’d
brought with him grabbed my attention. My hands shaking, I kept my gaze
locked on the front porch as I unzipped the first duffle. A slight moan
threatened to escape. Guns. Grenades. Timing devices. There was no doubt
Nikolai could blow up a good portion of whatever freaking city we were in
if he wanted. After debating stealing one of the handguns, I rolled my eyes
and zipped it closed. I’d never shot a gun in my life. With my luck, I’d
inflict more than just scratches on my body.
The second bag was just as intriguing and heavy. When I pulled the zipper, I
couldn’t squelch a gasp. Money. Cash.
Lots of cash.
There were bundles of hundred-dollars bills and so many of them that I
couldn’t fathom the amount. I sifted my hand to the bottom, taking a deep
whiff. There was nothing like the smell of money. The third bag held
tactical gear including ropes, rappel devices, and at least two harnesses.
There was also tape, grappling hooks, and chains. The man had thought of
everything if he needed to escape and hide out for an extended period of
time.
Another shiver crawled down my spine and I had to force myself to grab
several of the belongings. Every part of me was numb inside as I headed
into the cabin, constantly looking from right to left, already prepared for the
assholes to show up.
After making a second run, placing some of the grocery items in the large
but ugly as hell kitchen, Nikolai had returned, remaining quiet as he
dragged the rest of the items into the house. I did everything I could to
ignore him, thankful the old refrigerator was in good working condition,
and surprised to find several packages of frozen meat in the freezer. I heard
nothing from him as I methodically started putting away the cans and
boxes. I hadn’t cared what we’d purchased, tossing items into the cart
without paying much attention. I doubted I would have any kind of appetite.
When I was finished, I realized a single tear had slipped past my lashes. I
wiped it away furiously, hating the anxiety and uncertainty. I’d always been
the one in control, no matter the circumstances. Right now, I was nothing
but his prisoner.
His pet.
I couldn’t tolerate the term. Maybe that was Russian. Maybe he was a
sadist. Oh, what did I care? I wasn’t getting out of this alive.
When I turned around, the savage stood in the doorway, leaning against the
doorjamb in a casual manner. He swept his gaze from my scuffed shoes to
my face, taking his damn sweet time.
Another tear trickled down my cheek.
I refused to react, staring at him defiantly.
When he walked closer, almost immediately goosebumps popped along
every inch of skin. The brutal Russian had such an incredible effect on me
that I was breathless, my heart racing. A flurry of spots floated in front of
my eyes as he approached, my reaction leaving me lightheaded. I never
knew what to expect from him.
After he closed the distance, my throat tightened. I wanted to tell him to get
the hell away from me, but I also wanted to wrap my arms around him,
hoping to feel safe. I’d spent so long shutting myself off from the majority
of feelings that I remained confused by my reaction. By all rights, I should
hate him until the day I died, but I couldn’t.
I hungered deep inside.
My body craved his touch, his kiss.
The feel of his cock deep inside thrusting like the barbarian he was.
God help me, I was tingling all over from the way he looked at me alone. I
wanted to yank my shirt from my body in some crazy attempt to hide the
fact my nipples were as hard as diamonds. That was pointless. I could tell
he’d already figured out how aroused I was. Even the scent shared between
us encompassed raw lust.
Nikolai’s breathing was heavy, his chest rising and falling. When he
reached out, I had to fight to keep from flinching. Then he swept his finger
through the falling tear, slowly bringing his hand to his mouth. I was in
some kind of crazy awe as he slid his finger into his mouth, his voluptuous
lips the only thing I could concentrate on. I was in some kind of a daze as I
watched him, concentrating on the slight sound he was making as he sucked
on his finger.
I realized I’d gripped the counter, digging my fingers into the cheap
Formica, wanting desperately to race away from him. But I was frozen, as if
all time stood still.
When he finally eased his finger out of his mouth, I breathed a sigh of
relief. Then he picked me up in his arms and I knew at that moment he was
going to devour me.
But as the man had already done more than once, he simply moved me to
one of the counters, tossing the empty bags and boxes into the floor and
placing me on top.
“What are you doing?” I asked, although I wasn’t even certain I’d
whispered the words.
He ignored me at first, shoving his hand into one of the remaining bags and
grabbing the bottle of alcohol he’d purchased. Then he grabbed the roll of
paper towels, his eyes never leaving mine as he ripped the package open.
Every move he made was methodical, pulling off several of the towels and
running them under the kitchen faucet. After he turned to face me, he shook
his head.
“You’re as stubborn as they come, Chloe.”
They were the only words spoken before he gently rubbed the wet towels
against the deepest scratches. For some reason, I was shocked just how
tender his actions were, the brutal man’s touch more like a soft caress.
When he grabbed the bottle of alcohol, he took a deep breath.
“Thank you,” I managed.
“This is going to sting a little.” He cracked open the bottle, giving me a
hard look before continuing, pouring a generous amount down the length of
my leg.
“Ouch!” I was shocked that another series of tears formed in my eyes, the
flash of pain more than I would have anticipated.
He waited for a few seconds then pressed the towel against my leg. “You
need to take care of this. Don’t fight me on it, Chloe. The last thing you
want to do is to have it get infected. I’ve seen what can happen. Trust me.
Not something you want to go through.”
“Okay.” Why did the words ‘yes, sir’ almost pop from my mouth? Respect
was earned, not forced. And at this point, all the respect he’d gained from
his intense prowess as a professor had ceased to exist.
But this was… unexpected.
His breathing remained scattered, the veins on the side of his neck pulsing.
There was no denying our attraction, the pull far too strong. He took
another look then tossed the towels into one of the bags. “I’m going to
make a fire. It’ll be dark soon. We’ll need to eat.”
The statement was so perfunctory, but I could feel his intense draw, could
tell what he was thinking. “There’s some meat in the freezer.”
“Whatever you want.”
“What I want is to go home.”
Huffing, he eased me onto the floor, sliding his hands down to my hips.
When he kept his hold, the pressure of his fingers sending shooting stars in
front of my eyes, I resisted the temptation, swallowing several times then
managing to look away.
He seemed to crowd closer, shifting his hips back and forth. There was no
doubt he was rock hard, his hunger as significant as mine. I couldn’t believe
the heat radiating from his body into mine, the tender moment shared
igniting the embers all over again. But the fighter inside of me refused to
give in. I pressed my palms against his chest, biting back a moan
threatening to give me away.
There was a silent moment shared, but another block of tension crept in and
he pulled away, breaking the intense connection.
“We’ll figure it out. Select a bedroom. Let me know if you need anything.”
He gave me a nod, his expression blank. After the heated intimacy, the girly
side of me would have thought he’d acknowledge our connection.
Oh, who was I kidding? The man wasn’t a romantic. He was a killer.
“Do you mind if I take a shower?”
Nikolai barely reacted, although he wasn’t quick to answer. “Do as you
wish.”
As I wish. Jesus, the man could be cold as ice in a few seconds.
With that, he started to walk out of the room.
I’d never felt such a frigid wave, as if the windows and doors had been
yanked open. I slumped against the counter, clawing the cheap surface as I
watched him walk out of the room. What in the hell was I supposed to do?
It wasn’t a question that could be answered easily or quickly. For now, I’d
go along with the situation, trying to obey his ridiculous rules, although I
didn’t know what they entailed. Exhaling, I grabbed the bags, shoving them
into one of the boxes before leaving the room. He’d already gone outside,
the clunking sound indicating he was gathering wood. I grabbed a few of
the things I’d purchased, fighting with myself as I walked up the flight of
stairs.
The second floor was even more oppressive, the darkness in the hallway
creating another wave of apprehension. Maybe the quiet was too much to
bear. I was used to noise, lots of sound from my CD player or small
television, or the chaotic noises from the diner. Serenity had never been
something I’d searched for. There were three rooms and a single bathroom,
two of the bedrooms making me claustrophobic. At least they were
adequately furnished with beds and nightstands, a lamp or two.
When I walked into what had to be the master bedroom, I was pleasantly
surprised after switching on the light. It was obvious the ___location had been
where the former occupants had slept. Everything was dusty, but that could
be dealt with.
Plus there was a dresser to place my things. I wasn’t certain I gave a shit
about his. In fact, I hadn’t paid any attention to what he’d purchased. The
majority of drawers were empty, a few containing what appeared to be
men’s sweaters. I shoved them aside, making the dresser my own,
promising to dust the surface later. Then I moved into the bathroom,
dumping the few toiletries, switching on the light then closing the door with
a hard thud. What I wanted more than anything was privacy.
As if I could keep the man out.
After everything that had happened, as I stared into the chipped and
weathered mirror, all I could do was laugh at the way I looked. Raccoon
eyes. A rat’s nest for hair. My clothes were dirty, smudged with whatever
stains I hadn’t paid any attention to. My skin sallow. Hell, there was barely
any light in my eyes, the fact I’d almost been abducted and killed finally
settling in.
I fisted the edge of the counter, continuing to stare at the face glaring back
at me. Nikolai was right. This wasn’t a game. This was the kind of
nightmare where the boogeymen not only crawled out from under the
bottom edge of closet doors and from under the bed.
They also lived and breathed in real time. The monster could be anyone
standing on the street or shopping in a grocery store. There was no way of
knowing. I had to stop acting like some misbegotten child and suck it up.
That would be the only way I’d make it out of this alive.
Thank God I’d been smart enough to purchase soap as well as toothpaste
and a toothbrush. The basic essentials of life.
Even though the water was lukewarm at best, just the feeling of the flow
dousing my stringy hair, washing away remnants of the wretched moments
was amazing. Suddenly, there was an overwhelming feeling of sadness, the
intensity of my emotions absolutely ridiculous. But I couldn’t stop the flow
of tears or the anguish pooling in my gut. Maybe I was sobbing out of
frustration or maybe another rush of fear. Either way, I made a promise to
myself that this was the last time I was going to allow myself to fall apart.
After gasping for air, I managed to force the ridiculous tears to stop, moving
onto taking an actual shower, rubbing every inch of my body until my skin
felt raw. I stood under the stream of water for at least five full minutes until
the slight warmth began to fade. The second I turned off the shower, I
pulled my arm to my nose.
My God. I could still smell his scent, the deep pine and utter masculinity
that created an aura of manliness around him.
Groaning, I huddled against the side of the stall before realizing I’d
forgotten to even look to see if there were any towels. What the hell was
wrong with me? A rush of odd sensations encapsulated every inch of my
body. I gritted my teeth then pulled open the shower curtain. Seeing the
bathroom door swinging shut and clicking sent a wave of anger inside. How
dare he come into my private space. How dare he act as if I couldn’t be
trusted. How dare he…
I almost laughed when I noticed he’d made certain I had towels, soft plushy
towels. What was he trying to prove? Why should he care?
After stepping onto the cold floor, I half expected he’d burst into the room
once again. There was nothing but quiet. As I grabbed the towel, I couldn’t
help but wonder if the man actually had a heart after all.

I’d been on my own for long enough that I wasn’t certain I ever wanted to
share a space with anyone, including a boyfriend. I liked my privacy,
coming and going as I pleased without being forced to tell anyone. I
enjoyed the freedom of wearing pajamas all day long on my day off if I
wanted to, forgetting about makeup for a few hours. And I adored sleeping
late, snuggling under the covers.
There was no reason to be thinking that way other than the fact I’d been
forced to share a space with a rugged monster. I had no idea what to expect.
Were we supposed to share meals together? Did he expect me to be the
cook as well as his maid? If so, the bastard had another think coming. He
could fend for himself.
I’d purchased hiking boots and jeans, a couple of sweaters and a jacket. I
certainly had no plans of dressing up, even if that would be appropriate.
Nikolai didn’t deserve anything of that nature.
By the time I walked downstairs, almost two hours had passed. I’d
purposely taken more time just to push his buttons. That was the bad girl in
me, one that had always gotten me into trouble. Snorting, when I stepped
onto the landing, the sight of the fire was more welcoming than I would
have thought. Just seeing the licking flames, hearing the crackle of wood
was comforting.
It was already moving past twilight, the last vestige of daylight and the
warm orange glow the only light in the room. There was no sign of the
brooding Russian. I headed into the kitchen, determined to find something
to eat. Another surprise.
Either he’d purchased wine, or he’d found a bottle as well as a glass and an
opener, positioning them on the kitchen table. There was also a bottle of
whiskey on the counter. Interesting. Actually, a drink sounded damn good
right about now, only I ignored the wine, heading straight for the hard
liquor. At least whoever had allowed Nikolai to use the place had some
supplies, including a wicked collection of rocks glasses. While there was no
ice, none was needed.
The glass in hand, I moved by the fire, crouching down and staring at the
flames. While the warmth felt good, that lasted less than two minutes.
Where had he gone? He’d closed every drape I’d opened, making the house
feel more like a giant cave. I needed fresh air. I chewed on my lip then
couldn’t help myself, moving toward the front door. As soon as I opened it,
I realized it was against the rules to leave the house.
So I stood in the doorway, obeying a man I didn’t even know, a man with
two identities, two separate lives. A bad boy. A killer. A shudder skittered
down my spine. I had to get over thinking about him as anything other than
what he was. Inhaling, at least the scent of the forest was more powerful
than the fragrance of the man. Then there was the odor of the wood burning.
The combination was invigorating.
There was something very peaceful about the surroundings, a bright moon
already in the sky, the stars brighter than I’d ever seen. After a few seconds,
I realized the smoke wasn’t coming from the chimney or because of the
open door. As I slowly turned my head, all I could see was the silhouette of
a form in one of the two chairs on the porch and the burning end of a
cigarette. Why the realization the man smoked seemed odd was beyond me.
After he flicked it over the railing, he shifted in his seat, sitting on the edge.
I had no idea what to say to him. Maybe he didn’t want to hear the sound of
my voice.
“You can obey,” he said quietly.
My irritation was instantaneous. “That’s not fair and you know it.”
“Maybe not, but trust me, little pet; nothing in life is fair.” The tone of his
voice was different, huskier than before. Even his accent was heavier, more
guttural in nature.
“I’m not your pet.”
“That’s exactly what you are.” He chuckled darkly and I could hear the
sound as he guzzled some of his drink. “You can come outside. I did a
sweep of the property.”
I was prepared to walk back inside, but there was no reason to continue the
push and pull between us. We were stuck here. Together. I closed the door
and moved toward the railing, leaning over and studying the stars. “I didn’t
know you smoked.”
“Old habit.”
“From your past.”
“Yes. It used to help ease the tension.”
“And now?”
Sighing, he hesitated before answering, “I doubt anything can.”
“What if they find us?”
“Then we run.”
“Where? You already said they won’t stop.”
“No, they won’t.”
His short answers pissed me off.
“Where are your parents?” he asked. The question threw me off guard.
Were we really going to have a basic conversation?
“They don’t matter any longer.”
“Parents always matter, Chloe. Family is the most important thing in life.”
I huffed, shaking my head. “Maybe that’s what you think but I was tossed
out at eighteen, told to find my way in the world. I couldn’t care less if I
ever see them again.”
He issued a soft growl, the sound exciting me, my body reacting almost
instantly. I squeezed my thighs together in an effort to ease the ache in my
pussy.
“I’m sorry. Whatever you went through I imagine was traumatic.”
Damn him. His words were entirely perfunctory. Where had all the passion
gone? “Maybe not as traumatic as what you went through in your life, but
in mine, I was a scared kid with very little money and few choices. I
regrouped, finding a couple jobs and saving my money for college.”
“They would be proud of you.”
“No, I doubt they would. What does it matter anyway?”
“Maybe it doesn’t to you, but when you had nothing but the clothes on your
back, being able to have a family even if in name only becomes very
important. It’s worth dying for.”
His conviction was overwhelming, “What about living?”
“That’s what I tried to do,” he huffed then shifted his attention to the
perimeter of the property, scanning the darkening trees, his tenseness
keeping me on edge. Several seconds passed.
Then a full minute.
The ugliness of the silence settling between us continued to drive me crazy.
“Is Nikolai your real name?”
This time, he laughed. “Yes, I chose not to hide. As I said, I was stupid
enough to think that no one would give a shit about finding me. Besides, no
one had ever heard my real last name. Not even Papa.”
“So you were a Federov? Did he formally adopt you?”
“From the day I stepped foot in his car, I was Sacha Federov. There wasn’t
such a thing as adoptions for Bratva members, but there was never a
question to him about whether or not I was his son.” He took another swig
before rising to his feet, his heavy boots thudding on the deck boards as he
walked closer creating dancing vibrations.
I jumped every time his foot landed, my grip on the glass tightening. “Is
that who you are right now?”
“That’s a good question and one I don’t think you want to hear the answer
to.”
“Maybe I do. I liked Professor Lenkov. He was passionate and engaging,
obviously enjoying every minute of teaching. He could light up a room
when he walked into it. I just don’t know what to think about Sacha.”
“Then don’t. He’s not a good man. He’s the kind of person who was born
without a soul.”
“Then why should I trust him?” I turned my head, my breath shallow as the
scent of him filtered into my system.
“Because somehow, he will get you out of this.”
“I think the man that I knew for an entire semester could do the same thing.
Maybe you shouldn’t forsake him,” I offered. While his words sounded
heartfelt, my stomach continued to churn. I closed my eyes, loathing the
fact exhaustion was keeping my mind fuzzy. “I don’t completely understand
why these men would want to kill me.”
“For the simple reason that you belong to me. That’s all the reason they
need. And they’re very good at what they do.”
“If you don’t kill me first.”
“I’m not going to kill you, Chloe. That has never been my intent. While I
think it’s important that you remember I am a monster, I will protect you
with my life. That is my solemn oath.”
Brutal.
Violent.
Soulless.
A monster…
That’s who he was, or who he’d pretended being for a good portion of his
life, but I could tell he wanted nothing to do with that man any longer.
And because of that, he would end up dead.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 9

N ikolai

The thought of death had never bothered me before. That it weighed heavily
on my mind wasn’t just an irritant. It was a weakness and one I couldn’t
afford.
Much like the beautiful redhead with the large emerald green eyes
reflecting both her sadness as well as the powerful tiger I knew lived inside.
She was a woman that I couldn’t erase from my mind any more than I could
the primal male desire that remained in my loins. My pulse quickened from
the thought of her radiant smile, the lilting sound of her laughter. I’d
watched her over the months, her actions demure and structured at first.
She’d been terrified to ask questions, slinking away when I’d attempted to
pull her into one of the discussions.
Then she’d come alive, allowing her true personality to shine through.
That’s the moment I’d started down a dark path of need, my hunger
growing exponentially every day she was in my class. Chloe had no idea
that I was a savage man, my thoughts bordering on heinous. While I’d
managed to control my desires then, being with her here in this secluded
cabin had stripped away all sense of decency.
There was such an incredible magnetic pull that I found it difficult to
maintain any concept of humanity. I took another gulp of the whiskey,
hoping it would calm my nerves as well as my libido. While the smooth
liquor had appeased the rage, it had done little to soothe my sadistic needs.
The earlier conversation had obviously troubled her, much like the entire
twenty-four hours had done. At least she remained calm, no longer
attempting to break free of her chains. She’d returned to the house after I’d
promised to keep her alive. I had no business in doing so as I knew exactly
what to expect. My instinct refused to back down. It was simply a matter of
time.
I took a deep breath, enjoying the scent of fresh pine and the clean night air.
There was a distinct chill, the crisp sensations invigorating. I had to plan for
an attack, finding an entirely different method of leaving the area. That I
would do in the morning. If I hadn’t heard from Ivan, I’d assume that he
had no intentions of risking any additional help. Fine. I would deal with the
situation entirely alone.
My thoughts drifted once again to Chloe. My inability to get her out of my
mind should be enough of an impetus to take her somewhere far removed
from this ___location and from me. It was nothing but selfish to keep her
locked down or to pretend on any level that this was anything other than
what it was.
Biding time.
Yet my body continued to shake, my fingers twitching to be able to take her
without reservation. I wanted nothing more than to explore every inch of
her body, taking time to trail my fingers along her finely molded jaw,
sliding them between the softness of her breasts. And I wanted to taste
every inch of her, dragging my tongue over every bit of porcelain skin.
My cock hadn’t stopped aching, the burn in my balls making it even more
difficult to think clearly. Damn it. I had to get her out of my system. Maybe
fucking her once again would do the trick.
I closed my eyes, moving the glass from hand to hand. The tear I’d seen
trickling down her beautiful face had only reminded me of her vulnerability,
even though she repeatedly displayed defiance. It was an act and one she’d
perfected because of whatever had occurred with her parents. She was a
delicate flower, so perfect in every way that even the need to have her
surrender to my will seemed blasphemous, a horrible deed required by a
monstrous human being. However, the little flower was hiding secrets of
her own, a pain that had given her more strength than she understood. That
would be tested on every level.
Hearing her sobbing in the bathroom had unleashed my fury at having to rip
away her life. That alone had almost destroyed me, pushing me over an
edge I hadn’t gone over in so long. The woman had unceremoniously found
a way through my layers of darkness. However, there was no sense in
falling into a self-deprecating moment. That would do no good for either of
us.
After taking a deep breath, I walked back inside, determined to manage at
least a couple of hours of sleep. While crude, I’d provided enough
deterrents in order to buy at least a few minutes in order to get out of the
house quickly if necessary.
The warm glow of the fire was enough to highlight the woman standing at
the bottom of the stairs. She seemed surprised to see me, her mouth twisting
as she fisted her hands. The effort had allowed them to disappear under the
oversized man’s flannel shirt. She stood in her bare feet, only a few buttons
fastened. And dear fucking God, no woman had ever looked so beautiful.
“I’m sorry. I hope your friend doesn’t mind I borrowed this. I didn’t really
think about buying anything to sleep in,” Chloe half whispered, twisting her
body from side to side.
The simple move was enough to push my cock against my zipper. Even my
damn pulse had quickened, the fire burning in my belly more pronounced
than before. “Of course. He won’t mind.”
She nodded, obviously nervous in my presence. “Okay, good. I was just
getting some… water. If that’s okay, I mean.”
“You have free rein of the house, Chloe. Please, get what you need.” I
locked the door then moved toward the fireplace, forcing myself to study
the fire. I didn’t need to hear her moving into the kitchen or the way the
refrigerator door was opened to feel her presence all around me. She was
the firestorm building in my system, her scent lingering long after it should
have gone away. I pulled the Heckler & Koch from the small of my back,
engaging the safety then placing it on the hearth.
The damn bastards had better not fuck with me tonight.
After a few seconds, I heard the simple creak of the bottom stair. “Well,
goodnight.”
“Goodnight, Chloe.” I took several deep breaths, doing everything I could
to push her out of my mind. Flexing my fingers, I stared down at them,
growling from the twitches that continued. I was out of my fucking mind,
but I could no longer stop the beast from feasting. “Chloe. Wait.”
“Yes?”
Her voice floated in my mind, ringing in my ears. The taste of her. The feel
of her. The need for her. “Come. Here.”
My command was just as dark and dangerous as my intentions. I threw
back the rest of the whiskey, placing the glass on the hearth before turning
around. She was still hesitant, the flicker of light allowing me to see the
questions in her eyes.
Yet she came to me, moving ever so slowly as if in her mind, she was doing
everything she could to tempt me. The little vixen made my mouth water.
There was no turning back.
She belonged to me.
Not only for tonight.
For as long as we were both alive.
When she was only inches away, I took another deep inhale, savoring her
subtle yet powerful scent.
“Closer,” I commanded.
Her entire body quivered, a single twitch on the corner of her mouth
another statement of her seductive beauty. She took her time closing the
distance, tilting her head so she could still maintain eye contact. So brave
yet so innocent.
The combination was irresistible.
As I towered over her, I reached out, brushing the backs of my fingers
across her cheek. Instantly, a single but beautiful moan slipped past her
luscious lips. They were perfect in every way, the curvature providing lurid
images of her mouth wrapped around the tip of my cock.
She continued to quiver but she nuzzled my hand, her long eyelashes
fluttering against her cheek.
I rubbed my thumb back and forth, struggling with my needs as well as my
emotions. The electricity shot through both of us, a wildfire of almost
desperate desire. Every hair stood up on my body from the way her gaze
had pierced my armor. There was no way I could drag the beast back into
his lair even if I wanted.
After wrapping my hand around the back of her neck, I dragged her against
the heat of my body. She planted her hands on my chest, the way she dug
her fingers into me sizzling every muscle. I brought her onto her toes then
lowered my head, crushing my mouth over hers.
She struggled in my hold, undulating her body until the friction was ready
to drive me mad. When she finally clung to my shirt, whimpering into the
kiss, I lost the last of my resolve. I thrust my tongue inside, dominating hers
with ease. While she provided resistance at first, her body soon melded
against mine, soft whimpers able to escape from around our moment of
passion.
I shifted my other hand down her back, sliding it under the ridiculously
large shirt, cupping her firm buttocks. There was nothing more I wanted
than to feast on her pretty pink pussy, sinking my tongue inside her tight
channel. That would happen soon enough.
Chloe continued to wiggle against me, her moans escalating. The taste of
her was sweet and tangy at the same time, the combination a reminder that
the woman was exactly the same way. I couldn’t seem to get enough of her,
swishing my tongue back and forth, the tip finally hitting the back of her
throat.
Every muscle was tense, my heart thudding rapidly against my chest. Just
the touch of her alone was enough to sear every nerve ending. Whether or
not she had any idea the kind of reaction she caused simply didn’t matter.
I would take her in every hole.
I would slide my tongue past her swollen folds.
And I would fill her with my seed.
When I broke the kiss, I kept our lips mere centimeters apart, blowing hot
air across her mouth then dragging my tongue around her lips.
“Oh…” she mewed, the sound reverberating deep beneath my skin.
Her eyes were now closed, the shimmer on her skin making my mouth
water. I continued to smell her fear, the scent mixing with her feminine
wiles only further enticing the savage in me. I nipped her lower lip before
sliding my tongue across her jaw then down to her neck. She tilted her
head, exposing her throat.
A rush of adrenaline only boosted my needs. I could no longer think clearly,
my focus hazy. It had been a long time since any woman had caused this
kind of reaction. Easing away, I took several deep breaths before slowly
unbuttoning her shirt.
Chloe didn’t try to stop me. She merely kept her gaze locked on my face,
her mouth twisting in anticipation of what I was going to do. When the last
button had been released, I eased my hand in between the two edges, ever
so slowly crawling my fingers up to her naked breasts, cupping and
squeezing.
She swayed back and forth, taking shallow breaths. Every few seconds,
another whimper slipped past her lips.
I rolled my fingers around her already hardened nipples before pinching
them. The way she reached for my wrists wasn’t about pulling my hands
away. She was holding them in place, her eyes remaining closed as the look
of rapture crossed her face.
“So beautiful, moy malen’kiy pitomets.” While I knew that using the term
‘my little pet’ would bother her, I couldn’t help but think of her in that
endearing manner. She was also mine to protect from the evils of this world.
“Mmm…”
I twisted her aroused buds until she let off a soft cry. Her slender fingers
ripped at my shirt, tugging the soft material from the tight confines of my
jeans. I rolled the shirt off her shoulders, gazing slowly down the length of
her body. While she dropped her arms, allowing the material to fall to the
floor, she resumed her task immediately after, sliding her hands under my
tee shirt. The way she touched me was captivating, so delicate as if worried
she could actually hurt me.
With a series of growls, I finished the task for her, yanking the shirt over
my head and tossing it. Unable to resist, I slid my hands over her shoulders,
brushing them down the length of her spine.
A warm blush crept up from her neck, covering her cheeks. The color
highlighted her high cheekbones and aristocratic nose, a perfect
accompaniment to her rose-colored lips.
I was surprised when she slowly dropped to her knees, dragging her hands
down my chest then purposely moving them to my thighs. The woman was
teasing me, pushing my limits. She knew exactly what she was doing, the
coy smile on her face invigorating the monster.
“Be careful what you do, Chloe.”
“Or what?” she whispered then blew across my stomach while caressing my
legs.
“I don’t know if you want to find out.”
“Maybe I do.”
I took several deep breaths in an effort to control my actions, allowing her
to unfasten my belt. When she took far too much time unzipping, I grabbed
her hand, bending over with a husky growl. “Then you will find out.” I
forced the zipper lower, giving her a hard look. “Suck me, my little pet. I
need your hot mouth wrapped around my cock.”
She peeled away the dense material, tugging it over my hips and finally
freeing my aching shaft.
The way she blew across the tip ignited another fire deep within. My
breathing ragged, spots floated in front of my eyes. When she slipped her
hand between my legs, wrapping her long fingers around my balls, I almost
threw her onto the rug. She would need to be very careful around me. I
would ravage her for hours.
Purring, she finally lowered her head, dragging her tongue across my
sensitive slit. I almost jumped out of my skin, the pressure of needing her
that significant. I fisted her hair, twisting until my fingers were tangled in
her long strands. She lifted my cock, sliding her tongue down the underside
in zigzags then tickling my testicles with the tip. I was going to go mad
from her efforts to tease me.
I kept my hold as she enjoyed her moment of control, my chest heaving
from the delicious anticipation. When she took one of my balls into her hot
mouth, I threw my head back, a roar escaping my throat. Dear God, my
body was shaking from the electric jolts coursing through me.
As she sucked, using enough pressure I couldn’t hold back several growls,
she rolled the tip of her finger up and down my shaft, swirling it around my
cockhead. The woman was going to drive me insane.
She rolled her lips to my other testicle, repeating the move, her guttural
sounds matching my own. I stared down at her with hazy eyes, trying to
catch my breath. All the while, her eyes never left me, the twinkle in them
just as enticing as the explosive moment.
When she finally slid her tongue along the underside, taking my cockhead
into her mouth, I lost all sense of patience. It was time I took full control.
She needed to understand in no uncertain terms that she was mine. This
wasn’t a game. She was mine to take.
To use.
To fuck.
I jutted my hips, shoving the entire length into her mouth, the tip hitting the
back of her throat. Huffing, I took several gasping breaths as she rolled her
tongue back and forth, the slight gagging sounds more like music. I was a
sadist to enjoy hearing her struggling with her required actions. When I
pulled back until just the tip was inside, she clamped her fingers around the
muscles of my thighs, her breathing heavy.
“That’s it, my beautiful Chloe. Relax your throat. Take every inch.” This
time, I slowly pushed my shaft inside, marveling at the way her strong jaw
muscles clamped over the thick invasion. She didn’t fight my control as I
face fucked her, plunging in slow and deep thrusts. The feel of her hot
mouth was incredible. I wanted her to take every drop of cum, to lick and
clean my shaft and balls. But there was so much more I craved, the need to
slam my shaft inside her tight channel even stronger.
But I enjoyed a few more seconds of utter ecstasy, my muscles almost
cramping from the effort. When I couldn’t take it any longer, I pushed her
away, wiping my mouth with the back of my arm. Then I yanked off the rest
of my clothes, tossing them aside.
She remained on the floor, studying me intently, her eyes glassy. The way
she pursed her lips was seductive as hell, forcing a smile to cross my face. I
dropped to the rug, beckoning her with a single finger.
Mewing, she crawled closer, rising onto her knees. I brushed the hair from
her shoulder, trailing a line down her arm. Then without hesitation, I yanked
her on top of me as I fell back on the floor, pulling her hips closer, drinking
in her delicious scent.
“Oh, my…”
“Now, I feast.” I pulled her down, spreading open her sweet pussy lips.
Every sound she made, every beautiful whimper she breathed only made
me want her even more. I took my time licking up and down the length of
her wetness, finally swirling the tip of my tongue around her clit.
Her moans increased in volume, her body swaying. “Yes… Oh, God.”
As I closed my eyes, sucking on her tender tissue, I fell into a perfect calm.
Nothing was going to happen to my little pitomet. Nothing. When I pushed
my tongue past her swollen folds, she shifted forward, struggling to reach
the single chair.
The taste of her was even more spectacular than I’d imagined. I couldn’t get
enough of her, lapping her sweet juice as she undulated across my face,
slickening my skin. Within seconds, I could tell she was close to coming.
“Oh, no… I… I’m going to…”
As her muscles clamped around my tongue, I licked her furiously, burying
my entire face into her wetness. As she erupted, filling my mouth with her
cream, her ragged scream became muffled.
“Yes. Yes!”
I refused to stop feasting, digging my fingers into her hips as I held her.
When another climax rushed into her system, she bucked against me. The
single orgasm became a beautiful wave, her entire body shaking. I held her
in place for a few seconds longer, but given I was a man with no patience, I
broke the hold, pushing her away and onto her back.
Her smile was almost timid as she stared up at me, reaching up until she
could press her hands against my chest.
“You know I’m going to fuck you.”
“Yes. I know.”
“And trust me, Chloe. This is just the beginning.” I crouched over her,
planting my hands on either side. The fire burning within had nothing to do
with the flames crackling inside the fireplace. I was ready to erupt from the
explosion of energy and desire. Using my knees, I pressed open her legs,
shifting between them. While I wasn’t romantic and never had been, I
would dare to take my time fucking her. As I leaned over, breathing in her
sweet essence, she kneaded my chest, her voluptuous lips pursing. I
remained where I was just watching, soaking in her beauty. She was so
unassuming, a girl with no idea the kind of effect she had on me.
But no other man would ever touch her again.
“What do you want?” I asked, my voice raspy.
“Everything. I want all of it. The fairytale. The romance. The perfect happy
ever after.” She seemed saddened after issuing the statement, as if I would
be angry with her for telling the truth.
I lowered down even further, brushing my lips across hers before
whispering my response. “I can’t promise you everything, Chloe. I’m not
that kind of man. But I can promise I will never hurt you intentionally.” Just
hovering over her was spectacular, a reminder that I’d refused to allow
myself any time to enjoy the new life I’d created.
She’d broken through.
She’d seen the horror.
And she craved more.
As I pressed my lips against hers, for a few seconds it seemed we were as
one. I knew it wouldn’t last. That wasn’t what tonight was about, but I
wanted to share a moment of passion with someone I could care about even
after I’d returned her to her life. There would be no future. That wasn’t in
the cards for people like me. I’d come to terms with that, accepting the
inevitable.
But…
The moment she wrapped her arms around my shoulders, her fingers
tangling in my hair, I let go, allowing the kiss to move into ferocious
passion. Sliding my tongue inside, I swiped it back and forth, my actions as
tender as possible.
She responded, arching her body as she clung to me. Her soft mews were
the only sound that mattered, her gentle touches more powerful than she
could understand. Everything became a blur as the moment of intimacy
continued, our lips touching. Caressing. Our hearts beating. The desire
increasing.
My hunger erupted and I ravaged her mouth, dominating her tongue as
growls swept up from my inner core. I felt her fingers crawling down my
chest then she ran a single finger back and forth across my sensitive slit.
There was a beautiful moment of anticipation, the excitement building to
the point neither one of us could take it any longer.
She positioned my cockhead just inside her swollen folds, raking her
fingers back and forth across my chest. I maintained my control for a few
seconds longer, sucking on her tongue as she mewed and bucked. Then I
lost it, sliding every inch of my cock inside. My body shaking, I didn’t
move, but the electric sensations made every muscle in my body tense.
As I lifted my head, she gasped, pushing against me in an effort to arch her
body closer. The way she slid her leg around mine was possessive, further
tingling my senses.
“You’re so big,” she whispered, her breathing ragged.
“And you’re so damn tight. I could fuck you for hours.”
Her smile was coy, and she continued caressing my skin. I pulled out,
thrusting into her once again, grinding my body against hers. Then I
repeated the move, yanking her other leg around my thigh. Within seconds,
I was in a smooth rhythm, driving into her in hard, even strokes. She never
took her eyes off me as I fucked her. Just the way her skin shimmered in the
dim lighting was an incredible aphrodisiac, her scent even more
intoxicating.
I thrust even harder, the sound of our skin slapping together mixing with her
lovely moans. She was even more beautiful as her body was pushed toward
an orgasm, her lips twisting and her breathing even more ragged.
“Come for me, little pet. Come on my cock.”
Whether or not she heard my hoarse whisper was unknowable. As she
tossed her head from side to side, dragging her tongue across her lips,
several growls escaped my throat.
“Oh, yes. I’m…” Unable to finish her sentence, she jerked up from the rug,
her mouth forming a perfect O.
I was like a wild man, fucking her savagely as she erupted into a climax,
her entire body shaking.
“That’s it, baby.”
“Oh. Oh. Oh…” Chloe clamped her eyes shut, her fingers now digging into
my arms. I wanted her to surrender to the bliss, submitting to the man who
held her in his arms.
All I could think about was making her mine.
When she slumped against the rug, I yanked her legs even higher, shifting
the angle then powering into her like the beast I truly was.
“So hard. You’re so… bad,” she mewed, her chest rising and falling.
“Yes. I. Am.” I dropped my head until our lips were almost touching,
staying in position until a wave cascaded over her.
“Oh, God. Uh. Uh. Uh.” Her scream was high pitched, her body rocking
and pitching as the orgasm swept through her.
My muscles strained, I refused to stop, thrusting brutally even as she
slumped against the rug. The moment was perfection, my balls ready to
explode. I wasn’t going to be able to hold back for long.
Lights flashed in front of my eyes, the entire room thrust into darkened
shadows. I wanted this to last, to continue well into the night, but I’d lost all
sense of control, my needs outweighing any thoughts.
“Yes. Yes.” I threw my head back, roaring as I erupted deep inside, filling
her with my seed.
Then the man inside, the one from before reared his ugly head, his thoughts
filling my mind.
His desires roaring into my system.
His memories destroying the moment.
His needs requiring fulfillment.
My duties would need to come first.
To my father.
To my Russian family.
To my code of honor.
And for the first time in as long as I could remember, tears formed in my
eyes.

Fire.
I’d always been mesmerized by the element of fire both for heat as well as
destruction. Just watching the flames licking over the thick chunks of wood
remained as fascinating to me as it had when I was a kid. For most people,
having a nice fire provided warmth, comfort, and atmosphere. But I was
different. Fire meant life after providing the necessary retaliation.
During my past, I’d seen countless buildings burned to the ground, the act
performed by a dedicated soldier. The devastation of property as well as the
loss of life had been under my direction. I took another swig of my drink,
shifting my attention to the stairs. I’d sent Chloe to bed with the same tone
I’d used when I’d walked away. I’d seen the look on her face, the hurt in her
eyes even though she’d followed my orders.
A fleeting thought as well as another round of anger almost pushed me into
tossing the glass into the fireplace. I’d curtailed my outbursts over the
years, but I was reaching my limit. My gut continued to churn.
While I knew it was late and risky, it was worth making a single phone call
to Travis. I grabbed my phone, staring at the screen. No call from Ivan
meant the confrontation in Russia was likely getting worse. I dialed Travis,
hoping that all was quiet in Waltham.
“Whoa. You’re calling me,” Travis huffed. “Let me go outside. Too noisy in
here.”
I heard the usual sounds of the cheap stereo system in the bar, as well as
several loud voices.
“Okay. I’m back. Are you all right?”
“We’re fine, although we had a close call. We’re keeping this short. Any
activity out of the ordinary?”
I’d known Travis for long enough to know when something was wrong.
“You’re not going to like this. I waited to call you to see what the fuck these
assholes were going to do, but…”
“Spill it, Travis.”
“They figured out about the girl. I don’t know how, but they made an
appearance at the diner last night. From what I could tell, they didn’t cause
any issues, but they certainly weren’t locals, if you know what I mean.”
Likely the same men from the diner a few nights before. “Anything else?”
“I had a bad feeling and found out where Chloe lived. The place was tossed.
I don’t know if they found what they were looking for, but they made
enough of a mess.”
“Shit.”
“What else can I do?”
“Nothing. Stay out of it and keep to yourself.”
“All right. I have a bad feeling about this.”
“Me too.” I ended the call and hissed as I tossed the phone onto the table.
When I inhaled, the delicious scent of her filled my nostrils making me
ache inside. I slammed the glass on the table, rising to my feet and grabbing
my weapon, my instinct telling me to check on her. She’d left the door open
a crack. I pushed it open with a single finger. She’d left a light on beside her
bed. As I approached, I could see she was curled in a fetal position, the
covers over her head.
My attention was drawn to a pad and pen on the nightstand. I hadn’t paid
any attention to her purchases nor had I cared. The choice seemed out of
place. Was she taking notes in order to turn me into the authorities? Fuck. I
was furious with myself for even thinking that way. After darting another
glance, I lifted the pad into my hand.
What was written couldn’t have surprised me any more.
A poem.
The beautiful and very striking words were heartfelt. The subject? Well, that
gave me chills.
Courage.
She’d written words about a courageous man, the style reminding me of a
goddamn fairytale, the very last one my mother had read to me before she’d
disappeared. It was the last line that disturbed me the most.
And it had been written in Russian.
Chelovek pryachetsya za stal’noy maskoy
A man hiding behind a mask of steel.
I’d vowed that I was never going to get close to anyone, refusing to allow
any additional pain into my heart. But it was impossible to break something
that had already been destroyed.
The hard stab in my chest wasn’t just painful. It was crushing. I could easily
break her into a thousand shattered pieces, stealing what was left of her
innocence. I couldn’t allow that to happen. She was far too precious.
This was a ticking timebomb. It was likely I’d need to return to Moscow.
And it was even likelier that I’d never be allowed to return.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 10

C hloe

There was nothing as beautiful as waking up beside the man you adore. The
few moments of cuddling, tender kissing. Spooning together. Allowing the
electricity of the night before to become rekindled, the needs ever greater.
Even taking a shower together, water trickling over both our exhausted and
sated bodies. Then maybe an incredible breakfast complete with
strawberries and champagne before a lovely day spent together doing
anything and nothing.
That was a beautiful fantasy.
Unfortunately, that was nothing I’d ever experienced in my life. There’d
been no man I’d hungered for enough to surrender my heart and soul. Let
alone one who could wring one explosive orgasm after another from my
body. I’d never had a man do everything in his power to get me to spend
time with him, then do the little things I cared about just to be able to share
my life.
That’s all I’d been able to think about since Nikolai had sent me to bed.
While his words had been said with a sweet tone, they were stilted, as if he
had no idea how he was supposed to act after… making love.
Given my lack of experience, I wasn’t entirely certain that’s what he would
call the wonderful experience the night before, but he’d been entirely
different. Gentle. Passionate.
Even loving.
He’d acted as if my pleasure mattered more than his. Wasn’t that the basis
for making love? I thought about his marvelous tattoos, the colorful ink
covering a good portion of his arms, chest, and back. There was even a
glorious-looking phoenix on one of his thighs. The majority were gorgeous
in design, exquisite depictions of dragons and other powerful creatures.
Others were crude, as if carved into his body by a jagged knife. I knew they
all meant something, a statement to anyone who saw them. I’d longed to
ask him about each one of them, but I had the distinct feeling that he had no
intentions of further discussions regarding his past.
He was a tortured soul hiding behind a persona of normalcy.
Groaning, I rolled over in bed, hating the scratchy sensations the sheets
created across my body. I could still smell him, his scent imprinting on my
skin. I wanted to keep that all day. Hell, maybe I would. I glanced around
the room, realizing I must have fallen asleep at some point. Light streamed
into the room through cracked blinds.
He’d checked on me. I’d heard the slight creak of the hinges just before
he’d moved inside. I’d sensed him standing over my bed. And I’d known in
my gut that he’d read the poem I’d been stupid enough to pen. There was no
rhyme or reason for my purchase, other than I’d kept a pad and pen with me
everywhere I’d gone since I was a teenager. I’d been able to find some
sense of solace in writing when the rest of the world had gone to shit.
Now was no different.
As I lifted my head, I realized there was no noise in the house whatsoever.
A moment of fear rushed in. Would he leave me here all alone? Would he
abandon me? The stupid poem. Why had I been so damn ridiculous? The
words weren’t about love. I could never love a man like Nikolai. Hell, he’d
never allow me to love him.
I threw back the covers. The one thing he’d said was that he would do
anything to protect me. What if that meant leaving me to fend for myself?
Oh. My. God.
I rushed out of bed, grabbing panties, my jeans, and a sweater from the
drawer, struggling into them. I rushed toward the window, peering out. The
room was in the back and given the trees, it was impossible to see anything.
I grabbed socks and my boots, my heart racing as I fumbled to put them on.
Sick inside, I rushed to the stairs, bounding down them and staring at the
fireplace. The fire had gone out. No one had tended to it after our…
incident. Think. Think…
I didn’t see his bags or anything. Hissing, I rushed to the front door,
throwing it open. My God. The vehicle was gone. No. No. No! I stood in
the doorway for a few seconds, hearing his words about following his rules.
I actually hesitated, as if his fucking rules mattered at this moment. Fuck it.
I had to know.
Rushing outside, I closed the door with a soft click. Then I scanned the
perimeter before moving away from the house and turning around. My
stomach was in knots, but I was able to catch a slight glimpse of the SUV’s
headlights and grill. I hadn’t noticed a small, dilapidated garage when we’d
driven in. He hadn’t abandoned me after all.
But where the hell was he?
The chill in the air was enough to make me shiver. I took careful steps
around the house, continuing to scan the property for any sign of an
intruder. There was another building nestled in the trees. That’s when I
finally heard some noise. Approaching with caution, I avoided stepping on
any twigs or underbrush.
There was definitely someone inside. After taking another two steps, I was
able to see the majority of the darkened space.
“What the hell are you doing?” Nikolai’s tone was gruff. He took long
strides out of the building, glaring into my eyes.
“I thought you left me.” My tone was just as harsh, but a sense of relief
washed into me.
“You know better. I would never leave you. However, you disobeyed me.”
“Yeah?” I asked as I swung around. “You could have awakened me and told
me what you were doing.” Okay, my words sounded ridiculous. I could tell
by the tension already between us that he was doing everything in his power
to shove what had occurred out of his mind. I wasn’t a fool. I realized that
while our attraction was very strong, his main priority was to try to keep us
safe until he knew exactly what he was facing.
He chuckled in his usual dark and demanding way, shaking his head. “You
were sleeping. I didn’t want to disturb you.”
“So, what are you doing?” I was surprised he didn’t say a word about what
he’d read.
“I found a boat, which could prove to be useful. I’m taking it closer to the
river.”
“Why?”
“Because we need a second way out of here if necessary. Go back to the
house.” He skirted around me, heading back to the storage shed.
The sight of his weapon protruding from his waistband was oddly
comforting. Still, a single shiver skated down my spine. After glancing over
my shoulder, I trailed behind him, moving far enough inside the basic lean-
to that I was able to see the boat he was talking about. While it was nothing
grandiose, the basic rowboat’s appearance a reminder that everything about
the cabin had seen better days, I had no clue how he thought he was going
to get the damn thing through the woods by himself.
“That’s a boat?”
Nikolai didn’t bother answering, moving toward the wooden vessel and
continuing his attempt at dragging it out of the building.
I studied him for a few seconds, marveling at the way he was able to pull it
forward by several feet. With his change in attire as well as the light level, I
was able to catch a better look at several of the artistic pieces covering his
body. Every one of them haunted me.
“Why don’t you allow me to help you?” I asked, although I knew the
answer.
“Go back to the house.”
“Nikolai. Let me help you.” Refusing to take no for an answer, I moved
closer, tugging on the front end of the boat.
“You’ll hurt yourself. I can get this.”
“Now you’re the stubborn one. I’m stronger than I look.” As if needing to
prove myself for some crazy reason, I managed to drag the ugly vessel by
several feet and into the limited sunlight.
The initial moment of anger crossing his face was followed by another
shake of his head. “Fine. Have it your way. Let’s go.”
I knew he was testing me, determined I’d bail out after only a few minutes.
He didn’t understand my dogged determination when I set my mind to
something. Besides, his constant anxiety had allowed the danger to sink into
my mind. We had to be prepared for whatever happened.
The boat wasn’t that heavy, but even with two people, it was awkward
carrying it through the woods. While there’d obviously been a path at some
point leading down to the river, the area was completely overgrown, the
underbrush close to being treacherous.
Tree limbs snapped against my face, portions snagging my sweater. The
trek seemed much further than the day before. The second we reached the
clearing, the boat slipped out of my hand.
There was no admonishment or thank you. Nikolai simply hoisted the boat
off the ground, dragging it several yards then positioning it next to a
massive oak tree. I walked closer, noticing the oars locked in place against
both sides. There was a moment of foreshadowing in my mind, although at
this point there was no reason for it. His caution kept me on edge. Maybe
that was the only way he’d managed to survive.
My thoughts drifted to the hidden room at his house. The sight of dozens of
weapons had been chilling, but not nearly as much as the man’s keen
abilities he’d used to keep us out of harm’s way. There was nothing the man
couldn’t do.
I shifted closer to the river, listening to the sounds as water lapped over the
jagged rocks. I hadn’t noticed before but there were scores of fish, the river
obviously deeper than I’d realized. The ___location was actually beautiful in its
natural design. I held back a frustrated laugh.
I sensed he’d walked closer, likely to tell me once again to go back to the
cabin and hide. When he flanked my side, remaining quiet, I couldn’t think
of anything to say to him. As close as we’d been the night before, the
moment was as awkward as always.
“I never meant for any of this to happen to you, Chloe. I do hope you
realize that. However, whether you believe me or not, you’re going to need
to trust me.”
I thought about his words before answering, almost laughing before
speaking. I’d gone from wanting to scratch out his eyes to trusting him? “I
actually do. You don’t know how rare that is for me.”
“Good,” he huffed, still staring out at the water. “That will be tested.”
“Did something happen you’re not telling me about?”
“No, which is also a problem. I was expecting a phone call from a Russian
contact. The silence is telling.”
“Can you trust him?”
I could see his expression darkening. “I’m not entirely certain at this point.
If I don’t learn any additional information today, there’s going to be a
change in plans.”
“Meaning?”
He slowly turned in my direction. “Meaning I’m going to find a safer place
for you.”
“Which means you’re going to be the one doing the hunting.” I sensed he
wasn’t telling me something.
“Exactly. I can’t risk your life. I won’t do that. You should have a bag ready
with a few items you want to take. If something goes down, it will happen
quickly. You’ll have minutes to be ready. Do you understand?”
“You are scaring me, Nikolai, even more than those men chasing us did.”
“If you haven’t figured out by now, you should be terrified. You’re not
going to fight me on taking you somewhere safe. If you have a ___location in
mind, I suggest you let me know. However, if there’s any possibility the
Bratva can find out where you’re staying, that can’t be your choice.”
“I don’t have anyone in my life, Nikolai. Haven’t you figured that out by
now?”
“You really aren’t in contact with your parents?”
“No. My parents tossed me out because I tried to help my brother, the black
sheep of the family. The moment I took his side over theirs, I was dead to
them. Yeah, there are extenuating circumstances as to why they’d do
something so drastic, but their actions forced me to realize that I couldn’t
count on anyone but myself. And I’ve never placed my trust in anyone, so
that makes the fact I actually trust you a big damn deal.”
My God, the man didn’t seem to have any reaction at all. I backed away,
completely confused as to why he’d acted as if he gave a damn the night
before. Tears burned my eyes as I tried to keep them from falling.
Weakness. They would show him how weak I was. I turned around, walking
quickly toward the safety of the trees.
“Wait.”
The single word wasn’t his usual command. It was softer, kinder. As close
to pleading as I’d likely hear from him. “What? If you want to make fun of
me, then go right ahead. I do it to myself all the time. I know I seem
helpless and pathetic to you, but I’m not.”
“I would never make fun of you. You’re one of the strongest women I’ve
ever met. There is nothing fragile about you. Just sad. I trust very few
people as well; however, I know of someone who will do me a favor. You
won’t have to worry.”
“Does that mean I’ll never see you again?” His hesitation was my answer,
but he confirmed it.
“Probably not, but I will send word when it’s safe to return to your life.”
“Where will you go?”
“Russia.”
Russia. My God. He was returning to his life. I shouldn’t be shocked. He’d
mentioned in class that once indoctrinated in the Bratva, then it was
impossible to leave.
Wonderful. I’d found a man I could care about and fate refused to allow us
a chance. Well, that’s the way it was. A chance? I must be lost in some
romance novel. This wasn’t fantasy and it certainly wasn’t a fairytale, no
matter how electric our connections.
Stop behaving like a child.
I headed back to the cabin and this time he didn’t stop me. When I headed
inside, I immediately walked to the front door, locking it. Then I backed
into the room, holding my arms and taking a deep breath, blinking until the
tears finally stopped forming.
Suck it up, girl.
The advice was good.
I took a few seconds, finally studying the room. There were some well-
crafted old bookshelves, still holding several books. While there weren’t
any photographs, the art on the walls was surprisingly beautiful, various
landscapes reminding me of the area.
When he didn’t return after a few minutes, I moved into the kitchen. The
bags I’d peered into were by the door, ready to be grabbed at a moment’s
notice.
Ignore them.
More good advice, but I wasn’t certain I was going to be able to follow it. I
couldn’t imagine life on the run, although maybe that’s a little bit of what
my world had been since leaving North Carolina. I should have fought back
instead of running.
However, I was starving and by the looks of the kitchen, Nikolai hadn’t
made anything to eat. I should just let him fend for himself, but that wasn’t
what I wanted to do. Damn it, I needed coffee, a purchase I didn’t
remember we’d made. Maybe I’d get lucky and find some.
I kept myself busy for the next thirty minutes, using what cleaning supplies
I’d found to make the kitchen more presentable. At least I’d found a
coffeemaker and a jar full of coffee. After starting the pot, I retreated to the
kitchen window, yanking the ugly drapes and searching the backyard.
He was nowhere in sight. I left them open, feeling more uneasy than before.
It was obvious we weren’t going to have any additional conversations. Even
though there was only powder creamer, the cup of steaming java was
heavenly, the bitter taste reminding me of the diner’s coffee. A laugh
bubbled to the surface. How many times had I complained about the taste?
Now, what I wouldn’t give to have a cup, laughing about whatever
customer I’d just had to endure.
Like the Russians.
My skin began to crawl as I thought about them. Had they anticipated
finding Nikolai there or was it just coincidence? They’d definitely had an
agenda in mind. I tried to remember what they’d said, not just the fear
they’d left me with. The asshole seemed more specific than I’d originally
thought. There was no doubt they were targeting Nikolai. I’d been such a
fool.
“On budet vzyat,” I repeated.
“What. The. Hell?”
Hearing the anger in Nikolai’s voice, I jumped, almost spilling the coffee. I
spun around, shocked at the expression on his face. He was furious, the
veins on the side of his neck popping. When he stormed into the room, I
immediately shifted against the counter, sloshing the coffee onto the floor.
“You will talk to me. There is no other choice. Now, who are you?”
“What are you talking about?” I managed, already shaking all over.
Everything about his demeanor had changed, as if I was his enemy.
“I heard what you said. You were a plant. That’s how they’ve been able to
find our ___location. You’re Russian. You’re working for the Bratva.”
Whoa. I was so floored I couldn’t speak. When he inched closer, his hands
fisted, I threw out my arm. “No. Are you kidding me?”
“He will be taken. Those were your words.”
“I didn’t know what they meant. That was something one of the guys in the
diner said and I overheard.” It was obvious he didn’t believe me, his rage
only increasing.
After hesitating briefly, he closed the distance, knocking the cup out of my
hand then wrapping his hand around my neck. As he dug his fingers into my
skin, I could instantly feel my throat closing. Almost instantly I found it
difficult to breathe.
I clawed at his shirt, fisting my hands around the material. He was going to
kill me. How could he think I was some double agent? “Please. You’re
wrong.”
His hold tightened. “Your interest in my class was fake. You were given a
job to infiltrate my world. You speak and understand Russian. I should have
been tipped off before. How fucking stupid. Well, that ends here. Before I
kill you, you’re going to tell me everything you know. Contacts. Locations.
Plans.”
Gasping, I was already lightheaded. I pummeled my fists against his chest,
pleading with him with my eyes. “No. I’m… not…”
At first, he squeezed even harder, twisting his hand until pain shot to my
head. I could see utter confliction in his eyes, the soulless man having
second thoughts.
“Nik-o-lai…”
Hissing, he released his hold, taking a step away and running his hands
through his hair.
Coughing, I slumped against the counter, rubbing my throat, the dreaded
tears I’d tried so hard to avoid slipping down both cheeks, a sob erupting
from my throat.
He continued to glare at me, his chest heaving. “You’re going to tell me
everything, princess. I do mean everything that you know. I’ll consider
sparing your life if you do.”
I coughed for several seconds, trying to catch my breath. “I… don’t…” I
closed my eyes, controlling my breathing as I tried to calm my nerves.
“Talk to me, Chloe.”
“I don’t know anything, Nikolai. Remember the men in the diner? The ones
who attacked me? I was just trying to remember what they said. They
weren’t who they first appeared to be, but I didn’t catch it until the end of
their meal. I also didn’t remember anything until just now. You have to
believe me.”
After closing his eyes briefly, he gave me a single nod. I wasn’t certain
what that was supposed to mean. That he wasn’t going to pump a bullet into
my brain? Still shaking, I crouched down on the floor, picking up the largest
broken pieces of the cup.
Think and breathe, Chloe. You have to escape.
How? How was I going to do that?
“Beautiful women are recruited by the Bratva all the time in order to secure
information. Do you know what happens to them afterwards, Chloe? They
are taken by every male in vile and brutal ways. When their hungers are
satisfied, one of them is assigned to slit her throat.”
“I’m not Russian!” I snapped, yanking a ceramic piece into my hand. “I’m
from freaking North Carolina. I’ve never even been lucky enough to travel
outside of the country, much less live in Russia. What I told you about my
parents is true. I have a brother who’s a drug addict. I don’t even know if
he’d dead or alive. He stole from my parents and I was stupid enough to try
and defend him. That’s why they tossed me out. I lied about my age to get a
job cocktailing to try and save money for college. That took me over two
years, two fucking years of doing nothing but working like a dog. Coming
to Waltham was a dream come true. Don’t you understand? Then it was
taken away because you stopped into my diner.”
The light in his eyes changed, hate shifting to something else I couldn’t
read. But he was still so cold. When he moved toward me, I shrank away,
finally realizing I’d sliced open a portion of my hand.
“Damn it,” he hissed, issuing several other words in Russian.
Jesus. I held my wrist, staring down the crimson strings dripping through
my fingers.
He crouched down beside me, sliding his hand underneath mine. “I believe
you. I’m sorry, Chloe. That was reprehensible. Now, come. Let me help
you.”
His voice was so soft, so caring.
Bullshit.
“Stay away from me, Nikolai. I can do this by myself. That’s all I’ve had to
depend on for years.” I was angry and frustrated, still loathing my heart’s
betrayal as well as my body’s frailty. No man had ever pushed me to such
an emotional state. I’d protected myself on purpose. I certainly knew why.
“Chloe, you’re bleeding. I need to check you didn’t slice an artery.”
His voice remained soothing, as if the man gave a damn. I’d heard what he
planned on doing to me. I knew. God! Why couldn’t I stop crying? “Just let
me alone. I assure you that I’ll be fine.”
“I can’t do that. I won’t do that. This is my fault. Please.”
Blood pooled in the palm of my hand, tears continuing to prickle the back
of my eyes. Even my throat remained constricted from his powerful hold.
But even worse, I wanted him to wrap his arms around me and tell me that
everything was going to be okay. Jesus.
Grow up, sunshine, or you will die.
I allowed him to help me to my feet, pulling me toward the sink. He
carefully took the broken piece out of my hand then turned on the water.
I couldn’t look at him, still reeling from what he’d believed and the horrible
way he’d reacted.
“This is going to sting,” he said in an even more calming tone.
At this point, I didn’t care. He remained gentle as he eased my hand under
the water. The sting was biting but I gritted my teeth. The sight of blood
running down the drain was just as chilling as his accusations. I could taste
it, coppery and slick. Nauseous, I did everything I could to calm my
breathing, yet my heartbeat was pumping into my ears.
“You were lucky. You missed the artery by only centimeters. I also don’t see
any shards. But wrap the towel around it as tightly as you can stand and
keep the pressure. We need to make certain it stops bleeding.”
I did as he instructed, taking the towel from his hand, turning away before
he noticed how badly my hands were shaking. When my body swayed, he
wrapped his arm around my waist, keeping me steady.
“Take your time,” he murmured.
After taking several shallow breaths, I shifted forward, determined to find
my resolve. He wasn’t going to break me. I’d done nothing to him.
“I need to ask you a few questions. Are you up for that?”
When I didn’t answer right away, he pressed his hand against my shoulder,
squeezing in another attempt at saying he was sorry. “Fine.” I pulled away,
moving to the table and sitting down. “Just don’t touch me.”
He exhaled but remained where he was, leaning against the counter and
folding his arms. “As I said, I’m sorry for what just happened, Chloe. You
have to understand that the situation is going to become even more
difficult.”
“What I understand is that you remained angry because of your father’s
death. While I can’t imagine the horror of finding him yourself or the
method used to snuff out his life, I’m not your enemy. Neither are the
majority of people in this country. You chose a life all those years ago. You
allowed the greed and desire for power to change you. But guess what? I’m
not buying it. The real man is the one who taught his students every day, not
the brutal soldier determined to exact revenge when you aren’t entirely
certain who is behind this or your father’s murder. And it’s difficult to
understand but so much when all I know about your past life is from the
limited stories you told in class, but of course, they were all very true.” I
could tell my words stung, just like his accusations had toward me. Good. I
wanted him to feel as much pain as possible.
“I told you before. Don’t ask if you’re terrified of the answers.”
“I’m asking. I doubt anything could faze or shock me at this point.”
A full twenty seconds of silence ticked by.
Of course he wasn’t going to tell me. It was some crazy attempt to protect
me.
Nikolai moved closer. “My buddy spotted a group of them in town. They
are blanketing their search, which is one reason I’m being extremely
cautious. They have methods of surveillance that would surprise you, let
alone their reconnaissance abilities.”
“You have to be kidding me? They really want you taken out of the
picture,” I huffed then reined in my own anger. “Where did he see them?”
“They went to the diner, likely asking questions. Don’t worry. My friend
did tell me there were no incidents.”
“But? I know there’s something else. Just tell me. There certainly has to be
another reason you attacked me for saying a few words in Russian.”
His anger flashed once again but he took a deep breath. “They went to your
apartment. It was torn apart.”
Lights erupted in front of my eyes. “Then how could you think I would be
involved if the bastards went after me?”
“They might have thought you betrayed them. That’s happened before.”
I laughed bitterly, the ache in my hand almost as substantial as the one in
my heart. “Well, I guess you’re going to believe what you need to. There is
no way of proving my identity to you. You took care of that as well.”
Another round of silence settled in.
“You are correct on all points, Chloe. Point taken. I overreacted. On budet
vzyat. Is that what you heard? While I don’t deserve your help, I’m asking
for it. The more information I know, the more likely it is I can stay ahead of
them.”
“Yes. I think that’s what I heard, although the asshole was trying to be
careful talking around me, which is why he spoke Russian. You should
know I’m not fluent in Russian, no matter what you think.” I found it crazy
I was still trying to convince him.
“As I said before, I believe you. Did a single one of the mercenaries
mention a name?”
“No, but there was something about a Pakhan.” Mercenaries. I couldn’t get
the word out of my mind.
“Think for me, Chloe. This might be important.”
I wanted to continue giving him a piece of my mind, screaming at him, but I
did what he asked, trying to remember as closely as possible. “All I can
remember is Pakhan shit, which doesn’t make any sense.” I studied his face,
trying to determine what he was thinking.
“Pakhan reshit?”
As soon as he said the two words, I could hear the bastard from the diner
saying them. “That’s it. What does it mean?”
“Only the Pakhan will decide.”
“You?”
Nikolai shook his head. “I am dead to the majority of my people. They
certainly wouldn’t call me their Pakhan. Anything else?”
“Other than they warned me to stay away from you because you were a
killer, no. Why would they bother telling me that?”
“So that you would feel obligated to tell me about your conversation. Did
you see any markings on their bodies?” He wore a wry expression on his
face, but I could sense his continued rage.
“Like yours?”
“Yes, anything at all?”
“Just on one of the assholes. It almost reminded me of some sick swastika,
but it was different and very crude.”
He chuckled darkly and looked out the window. “The Petrov Bratva. They
are even more savage than the Federovs. The marks are carved into those
deemed loyal. So it is true,” he said more to himself, cursing under his
breath.
“What is true?”
“Another Bratva is attempting to take over my father’s territory.”
“What about your brother? Does that mean he’s involved? Did he sell out?”
“That I do not know.” He walked toward me, grabbing one of his bags.
I had nothing else to tell him. He’d captured a small piece of my heart. That
sickened me. I’d allowed him inside, if only for a little while. At least he’d
reminded me about the monster living in the depths of his being. Perhaps I
should feel grateful for his acts of condemnation.
Nikolai crouched down in front of me again. In his hand was a thick piece
of gauze and some medical tape.
“You carry that with you everywhere you go?” I managed as he slowly
removed the towel.
“I learned a long time ago to have basics with me in case of an emergency.”
“You mean in case of an attack.” The fight in me was fading. Maybe I was
simply exhausted.
“I’m so sorry, Chloe. I never meant to hurt you.”
I was so tense, fearful of even looking at him, but the light brush of the tip
of his finger across my cheek created a wave of tingles. The concern in his
voice was genuine.
So was the regret.
“Good, the bleeding has already stopped. It’s not as deep as I thought. Keep
this wrapped. We’ll change the dressing tomorrow.” He finished the
dressing, moving his hand once again to brush his fingers across my cheek.
After flinching, I nodded, finding no point in continuing the conversation.
All I wanted to do was scrub the stink of the experience away. “I’m going
to take a shower. Then I’ll make something to eat.” I managed to ease away
from him without looking back.
What I found it too damn ridiculous to believe or accept was that he’d
stripped away a portion of my heart.
The very piece that had found it difficult not to fall hard for the sexy,
dangerous man.
A professor.
A hero.
A monster.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 11

C hloe

Forgive me, Father, for I have sinned. I’ve fallen in love with a badass
murderer.
“Take that, Pops.” I laughed bitterly after starting the water, waiting a few
seconds so I wouldn’t freeze to death. To my surprise, the splash over my
uninjured hand was warm, bordering on hot. Just stripping off my clothes
almost became an exercise in futility, the bandage far too much of a
hindrance.
But I finally prevailed, stepping into the claustrophobic stall and backing
against the furthest wall. At least I had some peace and privacy, not
completely under the man’s scrutiny. I closed my eyes, trying to work
through the frustration and the fear. I enjoyed a few minutes of quiet,
enough to be able to breathe again.
The slight cold draft made me bristle. I should have known he wouldn’t
leave me alone. “Don’t,” I whispered, yet my body’s reaction was
immediate, butterflies swarming my tummy, my pulse racing. I was
breathless from his scent alone. When I opened my eyes, I was driven back
into the same roar of desire I’d experienced the night before.
He closed the curtain, his eyes piercing mine. Every move he made was that
of a true predator stalking his prey, inching ever so slightly closer until he
was merely centimeters away.
I pushed my hand against his chest, unable to stop the connection we’d
shared since the beginning of this nightmare. He’d captured a portion of me
that he’d never return, and I’d never be free of him.
There was something entirely different about him, as if I’d cracked the last
piece of his armor. But there was no way to fully trust him. I couldn’t take
the anguish.
When he was mere inches away, his chest rising and falling, he studied me
for several seconds. He took an exaggerated deep breath, his nostrils
flaring. The pulsing water beaded down his chest, the dim bathroom light
adding a light sheen to his ink. Reaching out, I traced the gorgeous dragon,
swirling the tip of my finger around the creature’s eye.
He didn’t interrupt nor did he try to touch me. It was just a quiet moment
shared between lovers.
The joy of discovering his tattoos allowed me to understand a small portion
of him. He’d chosen bold characters; creatures considered the strongest and
most cunning. He was truly stunning in every way, his muscles chiseled
from years of hard work, his skin scarred from brutal injuries.
His breathing became more ragged, his muscles tensing from my touch.
Every cell in my body was on fire, the need for him attacking every
synapse. I wanted his touch. I craved his strong hold and passionate kisses.
I longed to have his cock buried deep inside.
As I brushed my finger over his shoulder, he reached for my hand,
squeezing then bringing my fingers to his lips. Ever so gingerly he rubbed
them back and forth, whispering beautiful words in Russian.
“Moya sladkaya detka.”
My sweet baby.
I wanted that to be true. Leaning closer, I rose onto my tiptoes, dragging my
tongue across his jaw. The three-day stubble had given him sexy shadows,
his look rough and tumble. When he lifted my chin, I could see pain in his
eyes, another wave of regret. He lowered his head, taking his time to press
kisses against my skin.
“Mmm…” I clung to him, trying not to lose my balance. The combination
of his hot breath and wet tongue gave me a series of shivers. I was
trembling but excited, every ember ignited.
He was so gentle, allowing me another chance to catch of a glimpse of the
other man, the one he’d protected from everyone. He was haunted, demons
trailing behind him at every turn. If only things could be different.
A growl erupted from the depth of his being, the sound permeating the
entire space. I knew he would devour me. I closed my eyes, crawling my
hands up and down his chest, the feel of his muscles against my fingertips
amazing. I could spend hours exploring his body, enjoying nothing more
than the simple caress.
Crowding closer, he rubbed his hips back and forth, the instant friction
forcing a moan from my throat. God help me but I wanted this man. He’d
awakened everything inside of me. All the desires. All the need. He’d
allowed the woman I’d pushed aside to break free of her chains.
“I want you,” he said in a husky whisper before sliding his tongue to my
earlobe, nipping and sucking. “I broke my promise to you, Chloe. That will
never happen again.”
Shuddering, I slipped my hand to his cock, rolling the tip of my finger
around in circle after circle. His shaft throbbed, filling my hand. He was so
large that my pussy continued to ache from the night before. But I wanted
more. Maybe I was a fool, but I believed he was mortified at his earlier
behavior. I just wanted a few minutes of forgetting about the danger.
To feel his touch.
To experience his kisses.
To enjoy another round of passion.
When he leaned back, he shook his head ever so slowly. “You’re such a
tease.”
“Maybe.”
“You know what happens to bad little girls who tease me.”
“Why don’t you show me.”
Sighing, he brushed his hand down my arm, intertwining our fingers. “I
care about you, Chloe. I have for months.”
“You have, huh? Why didn’t you tell me?”
I loved his laugh, the gravelly sound adding to the vibrations dancing all
throughout my body.
“Because fucking your student is taboo.”
“Oh,” I whispered. “But oh-so delicious?”
“Absolutely.” Issuing another guttural sound, he captured my mouth, his
hunger increasing every second. He slid his tongue inside, the man
becoming a dominating force.
As the kiss became a passionate roar, I slipped my arms around his neck,
pulling him against me. There was nothing like the way his body molded
into mine. It was as if we’d been made for each other. The thought brought
a wave of lust as well as another moment of sadness.
The brutal Russian drank his fill of me, controlling my tongue as he
explored the dark recesses of my mouth. I could kiss him for hours, the
softness of his lips in direct contradiction to his always increasing thirst.
He slipped his hand around the back of my neck, keeping his hold light,
caressing my skin. I refused to bristle. His touch was meant as a soft caress,
allowing me to see he could be gentle. Somewhere inside, I knew he could
never hurt me again. I’d seen it in his eyes. I’d felt it in his actions. He was
just as much under my spell as I was his, our electricity off the charts.
As the moment of passion continued, he eased my legs open and crawled
his hand to my bottom, cupping and squeezing.
I was surprised when he pulled away, but I should have known what he had
in mind. Within seconds, he turned me toward the wall, issuing several hard
cracks across my bottom. There was no real pain, just my body reacting as
it had since the first time he’d touched me.
I shuddered to my core, my pussy clenching and releasing after only a few
seconds.
“Are you wet for me, little pet?”
“Yes.”
“Why don’t I find out?” Nikolai put his hand between my legs, sliding his
fingers up and down the length of my pussy.
Shivers coursed down every inch of my body, jolts of current setting my
entire body on fire. I could never have imagined anything being more
explosive than the night before, but I was wrong.
“Yes, you’re wet. Are you tight?” His velveteen voice floated all around us.
“Uh-huh. And aching.”
“Hmmm… Let me see.” When he thrust three fingers deep inside, flexing
them open, I rose onto my toes with a string of sharp cries.
“Yes. Yes.”
He laughed in his dark and almost evil tone before blowing across my
shoulders. Then he resumed smacking my bottom, moving from one side to
the other. The sting continued to morph into the most incredible sensations.
Even though steam continued to build in the small space, goosebumps had
popped along every inch of skin. Panting, I dragged my tongue across my
lips, gyrating my hips back and forth.
I had difficulty feeling my legs and I felt as if I was floating on a cloud as
he repeated his actions, thrusting his fingers inside until my muscles
clamped around them.
“So good. So…” I couldn’t finish the sentence, my heart pumping to the
point there were echoes in my ears. I was lightheaded, the fire burning in
my belly increasing with each passing minute. I pressed my face against the
cool wall, trying to catch my breath. After he delivered four more strikes in
rapid succession, I felt him behind me. Jutting my hips, I issued a soft growl
of my own.
“My little pet is hungry,” he mused as he lifted one of my arms over my
head then the other, careful to avoid my injured hand. “Keep your arms over
your head or there will be consequences.”
“Mmm…” I almost wanted to risk punishment, but my desire was too great.
I needed his cock deep inside of me. The anticipation was killing me.
He took his time, sliding his hips back and forth as he brushed his fingers
down my sides, finally gripping my hip with one hand.
When I felt the tip of his cock pushing against my swollen folds, I pushed
against the wall, arching my back.
“Very hungry,” he added then slid his shaft just inside. He waited another
ten full seconds before thrusting the entire length of his cock into my pussy.
I cried out sharply as my muscles struggled to expand. The electricity
shooting between us had become combustible. I was on cloud nine, lights
and shapes swirling all around my periphery of vision. “Yes. Yes. Yes…”
He growled in a low-slung husk, the tone driving me to the point of
madness. When he was fully seated inside, he peppered my shoulder with a
series of kisses, dragging his tongue to the other side and biting down.
Shuddering, I closed my eyes, relishing in the urgent yet sated bliss soaring
through my body. The man had no idea the kind of swinging emotions I was
experiencing or the heightened level of nirvana. I was pushed into a sublime
moment, shifting my hips back and forth as I clawed the wall. “Fuck me.”
My words were barely audible, yet he must have heard them.
Nikolai exhaled as he pulled almost all the way out, slamming into me
again then grinding against me. When he repeated the action, his sounds
growing more barbaric, I purred continuously. I could tell I’d further ignited
his roaring fire, tossing gasoline by tempting him.
He pounded into me savagely, the force pushing me hard against the wall. I
was breathless, my muscles constricting. Everything about the moment was
spectacular, pushing me closer and closer to an orgasm. I was letting go,
surrendering all over again. Maybe the danger we were facing or the fact he
was a brutal man was a powerful aphrodisiac. Whatever the case, we fell
into a perfect orchestration, our bodies molding together.
“I could fuck you all day long,” he muttered as he dug his fingers into my
hips. “I want you to come for me, little pet. Come hard and long.”
“I… Don’t worry,” I said, laughing.
He became even more barbaric, driving in long and hard strokes. I could
feel his tension, his desire to erupt deep inside, but he wanted my
obedience. No, he demanded that I obey his every command.
The hard pounding of my heart continued and within seconds, my toes
curled, my legs tingling. A climax rushed to the surface, an explosion of
sensations pushing me straight into ecstasy.
“Oh, God. Yes. Yes!” The orgasm was even more incredible than the ones
I’d experienced the night before, shoving me into pure ecstasy. As water
dripped over us, steam clouding my vision, I knew I’d never been happier
in my life. This wasn’t just about our passion.
This was about… falling in love.
The thought shocking, I opened my eyes, struggling with the thought as it
remained in the forefront of my mind. No. No. I couldn’t think this way.
This was nothing more than a carnal moment, a delicious sharing of two
hungering bodies.
As the beautiful climax morphed into one giant wave, I no longer
recognized my voice as the scattered sounds floated toward the ceiling. The
feel of his body, the excessive heat and incredible electricity only increased,
the raw pleasure more than I could have ever imagined. Nothing could feel
any better than this. Nothing.
His growls became roars, his thrusts even more powerful. “Come again.
Come. Now.”
The command was not to be denied. I threw my head back, allowing the
water to drip across my face, the beautiful ecstasy almost more than my
body could take. Shaking violently, I clawed the shower wall in some crazy
effort to maintain a hold.
When he pulled all the way out, my eyes flew open. “No. Don’t stop.
Please.”
Chuckling, he fisted my hair, yanking my head as he lowered his. “I have
no plans on stopping, my beautiful, bratty little pet.” He crushed his mouth
over mine, holding the kiss before slowly opening my lips. As he slid his
tongue inside, he took his time swishing his across mine.
I felt cherished, cared for.
And protected.
The kiss was intimate and sweet, yet another reminder that I belonged to
him. I was no longer certain if I was even standing, my legs completely
numb.
When he broke the kiss, nipping my lower lip, I exhaled in an exaggerated
manner. “Please.”
“Demanding. Aren’t you?” he teased then brushed the tip of his cock up and
down the crack of my ass. I knew exactly what he was going to do.
Take me in my forbidden hole, only now, it belonged to him. The thought
gave me a smile as he pushed his cockhead between my ass cheeks, finding
my puckered hole.
I didn’t tense as before, my excitement rising. I wanted to give all of myself
to him.
Nikolai slipped inside an inch at a time, hitting the tight ring of muscle. He
jerked me away from the wall, gripping both my hips.
I struggled to look over my shoulder. I wanted to watch him as he fucked
me.
He issued a single growl as he drove the last few inches inside.
“Uh. Uh. Uh.” The sounds erupting from my mouth were unrecognizable.
The entire room seemed to be spinning, every cell and muscle seared from
his magnetic touch. Pain flashed through my system but within seconds, my
muscles relaxed, allowing the thick invasion.
“That’s it, baby. Relax. Take all of me.” He pulled out, slamming into me
again, his hold on me tightening.
I could tell he was struggling to hold on, his body shaking from the rush of
adrenaline. We moved together as I met every hard thrust with one of my
own, pushing my hands against the wall as he rolled onto the balls of his
feet. Everything was a blur, steam and lust making it impossible to focus,
my mind just as foggy. How could I want this?
Because he was exactly everything I’d craved in my life.
Big.
Sexy.
Dangerous.
Amazing.
Time seemed to stand still as Nikolai fucked me, his actions becoming more
brutal. I could tell he was close to coming, his needs far too great. I closed
my eyes, a smile crossing my face as I squeezed my muscles.
His booming roar was my sweet reward and within seconds, he erupted
deep inside.
“Mine. All mine. Forever mine.”
Words.
The words he whispered were just as powerful as his actions, only I knew
he wouldn’t be able to keep his promise.
Soon enough, I would never see him again.

Dreams.
I usually had nightmares, although the majority had been about school, at
least for the last year or so. As I opened my eyes, I realized I’d had the most
incredible dream and it’d had nothing to do with danger or my horrible
family or worry about a bad grade. My dream was all about a beautiful
pasture on a warm day, wildflowers all around. There’d been a blanket on
the ground, a picnic basket placed off to the side.
And one gorgeous blond hunk waiting for me to arrive.
Yawning, I turned over in bed, shocked to see that Nikolai remained beside
me. Even in the cresting moon, I could tell his eyes were open. He’d
watched me as I slept, refusing to get any sleep. The man was determined to
protect me. We’d actually enjoyed the day, making food and talking about
anything and nothing.
However, he’d shared very little about his past, although I’d heard several
stories about his work at the University. I’d enjoyed every minute of our
time spent together. Then he’d taken me to bed, making love to me all over
again under the sheets, finally allowing me to turn off the light.
I shifted closer, taking several shallow breaths.
He didn’t react at first then reached over, running his fingers through my
hair. “So beautiful.”
His whisper seemed more forlorn than before, the sadness I’d seen in him
once against encroaching. I could feel his pain. I reached out, pressing my
palm against his chest. His heart was beating so fast. I couldn’t imagine
what he was thinking. I wanted to wrap my arms around him, to try to find
some way of comforting him, but I knew that’s not what he’d want.
For a few seconds, there were no sounds other than our combined ragged
breathing. He trailed his finger down the side of my neck to my arm, taking
his time then shifting his hand under the covers.
I shivered, a single whimper escaping my mouth as he swirled the tip of his
finger around my bellybutton before allowing it to travel up to the cleft
between my breasts.
“Perfect,” he added.
“I’m not perfect. I’m just a girl.”
“My girl.”
His words continued to be thrilling, the subtle yet powerful way he issued
them sending tingles all the way down my spine to my toes.
He took his time sliding his finger from one side of my jaw to the other then
up to my forehead. As if he was mesmerizing my features, longing to
remember what I felt like after he’d gone. I resisted allowing my own
sadness to interfere with the special moment.
Unable to resist, I explored his body as well, brushing my fingertips along
his collarbone then down his chest. He was so powerful in every way, his
body carved to perfection. Yet there was a softness to him that was so
unexpected.
His breathing was even heavier as I crawled my fingers down his chest to
his hip, swirling circles and zigzags for a few seconds. They were precious
points in time. They could never be taken away from me.
“Your poem was amazing.”
I was surprised to hear his appreciation. “I didn’t intend for you to see that.”
“It was touching.”
“Then I’ll have to admit that it was about you.”
Sighing, he rolled over on his back, folding his arms behind his head. “I’m
not courageous, Chloe. I did what I had to do.”
“That’s not what I see in you.” Shifting closer, I rose onto my elbow,
allowing me to peer down at him. “You’re the most courageous man I’ve
ever met.” I placed my hand on his chest and he eased one hand over mine,
rubbing his thumb back and forth.
“You should know differently but now, but your words are special to me.”
“Don’t go back.”
“To Russia?”
“Yes. Your life is here.”
“I might not have a choice. That’s the way of my life and one I accepted.”
I had no idea if anything I said would matter. I didn’t have a chance to say
anything, his phone ringing in the middle of the night.
Instantly, he was on edge, jerking up from the bed and swinging his legs
onto the floor before grabbing his phone. “Travis?”
I rose to a sitting position, a single shiver coursing down my spine. I could
see his body tensing after a few seconds.
“Are you there?” he asked, several seconds later cursing in Russian. He
ended the call, immediately rising to his feet.
“What’s going on?”
“You need to get dressed and ready. We are leaving in five minutes.”
“Please tell me what just happened?”
“My friend from Waltham, the one who’s keeping watch on Bratva
activities just called. He said two words before he was cut off. ‘Get out.’”
My body slow to react, I finally managed to jerk the covers away, trying to
refocus and remember where my jeans were.
“I’m not fucking around here, Chloe.” He yanked his clothes from the floor,
struggling into them.
“I know. I’ll be right there.” I hadn’t packed anything like he’d requested,
but clothes didn’t matter to me any longer. Getting away from the
continuing danger we’d been exposed to did. I was aware he’d stormed out
of the room, but I found it difficult to move quickly, my heart racing until I
felt the pulse in my throat.
Move. Get it going.
I managed to slide into my jeans, yanking on the same sweater then finding
my boots. There was nothing I’d purchased that mattered. I grabbed the
jacket, fumbling to get into it as I raced down the stairs.
The bags he’d brought in were in the living room. He nodded as I
approached then moved toward the front of the cabin, standing to the side
then peering out the blinds. While there was no outward indication that the
area had been breached, I could tell within seconds that his anger was off
the charts.
“Fuck. This isn’t good, Chloe. I’m not going to lie to you.” Advancing,
when he was finally only a few inches away, my fear elevated to utter terror.
“We’re taking these bags and heading into the forest for the boat. Do you
understand me?”
“Uh-huh.” Did I? Could I manage to do this?
He jerked one of the bags, yanking the zipper then handing me a flashlight.
“Do not turn this on until I tell you. You can’t make any noise at all. Stay
low and focused. We have one shot at this. There won’t be another.”
“Okay. I can do that.” Although a whimper had already formed in my
throat, I shut my mouth and took several deep breaths.
Nodding, he squeezed my arm before tossing the bags over one shoulder
and heading for the back door. My eyes accustomed to the darkness, I could
clearly see the gun in his hand. He peered outside, hissing before unlocking
and opening the door, motioning to me after a few seconds.
I moved toward him, determined to find the kind of strength that would
allow me to get through this.
He led me outside, constantly swinging his head from one side of the yard
to the other as he headed for the trees. Even though there was a slender
moon, the darkness was oppressive, keeping my nerves on edge.
We moved quickly, heading into the dense forest. Within seconds, I almost
tripped over the underbrush, but managed to keep from falling. At least I
hadn’t made a single sound, although I had to wonder whether my
hammering heart could be heard from a distance.
Nikolai kept us going in the dark for several minutes, finally stopping. After
a few seconds, he shifted in my direction. “Okay. Keep the flashlight
pointed ahead of us. If you hear anything, turn it off immediately. Got it?”
“Got it.” My hand shaking, I flipped the switch, grateful for a warm glow of
light guiding our way. We continued forward and I struggled to avoid the
fallen limbs, constantly listening for any sounds indicating they’d found us.
We had to be approaching the clearing. It seemed like we’d been trekking
through the woods for a full half hour. When the light caught an opening, I
breathed a sigh of relief. We might make it after all.
Without breaking his stride, he headed for the stored boat, immediately
starting to drag it away from the clump of trees where he’d hidden it.
Refusing to allow him to perform the task alone, I sucked in my breath and
raced to help him. Together, we managed to drag it toward the edge of the
river. Now, the rushing sound of water seemed more oppressive than it had
been before.
“Take one of the bags and climb inside,” he commanded in a hoarse
whisper.
I did as he asked, navigating the rocks more difficult than I’d thought.
When I was finally inside, he handed me the other two bags then shoved the
boat further into the water. Almost immediately the current caught it,
pulling the boat away from the area quickly. Panic rushed into my system, a
cry threatening to bubble to the surface.
There was no hesitation. Nikolai slipped into the water, managing to snag
the rim of the vessel within seconds and hoisting himself on board.
That’s the exact moment it seemed all hell broke loose.
Voices.
They were close, the words clearly said in Russian. Then there was light,
several powerful flashlights shifting from one side to the other.
“Damn it,” Nikolai hissed then struggled to unfasten the oars.
The first gunshot rang out before he was finished.
The second just as he slapped them both in the water.
The third, fourth, and fifth popped into the water only inches from us.
I suddenly couldn’t breathe, my entire body shaking. He started rowing,
using his powerful torso muscles to swiftly take us several yards away.
But the gunshots continued, several men yelling in Russian.
“Stay down,” Nikolai commanded, grunting as he picked up the pace in his
actions.
The assholes refused to stop, the crackling sound of limbs indicating they
were racing along the shoreline in an effort to get to us. I kept the light in
both hands, the direction allowing me to see Nikolai’s pained face as he
fought to get us out of harm’s way. I felt helpless.
“Take the gun, Chloe.”
“Why?”
“If they get too close, you’re going to need to fire the weapon. Can you do
that?”
My body stiffening, I bit back a cry and crawled forward, reaching for the
gun. My actions almost tipped the boat over.
“Slow and easy.”
Pop! Pop!
The whooshing sound from the two shots was followed by the realization
that the bullets entered the water only inches from the boat. My
determination on overdrive, I pushed forward, managing to grab the
weapon with a single hand.
“Use both hands. You can do this.”
While his encouraging words would normally help, I was scared out of my
mind, but I followed his orders, placing the flashlight down and with two
hands, aiming the gun toward the trees.
“Listen for the crackle of trees before firing.”
His words echoed in my mind, but I managed to concentrate, shutting
everything else down but the sounds of the forest. Within a few seconds, I
took a deep breath and fired, not one shot but several, unaware of how I
would react. I’d heard about recoil and my first reaction was jerking back. I
regrouped and stiffened my hold.
“That’s it. Good girl.”
Within seconds, another popping sound went off and I fired, getting off at
least three shots. I almost shouted in glee as I heard two distinct voices,
both in pain.
The current seemed swifter, pulling the boat forward. I was in a vacuum,
perspiration beading across my upper lip, my arms shaking to the point I
was terrified I couldn’t take another shot. I had no idea how much time had
passed, but I didn’t hear the sound of their voices any longer. Were we free?
Did we manage to get away from them?
“You did good, baby. Now, you need to hold on. The water is getting a hell
of a lot rougher.”
His words were solid, his voice holding no fear as he continued rowing.
I gripped one edge of the boat, saying a silent prayer that we’d get out of
this. Sadly, I knew there would be another time.
And another.
Until they hunted us down.
There was no sound for several minutes with the exception of the rushing
water. Then I heard something else. “What is that?” I grabbed the flashlight,
no doubt pissing him off as I swung the beam in front of the boat. Although
I was unable to see anything, I knew there was danger ahead. I could feel it
in my bones.
“You’re going to need to listen to me carefully,” he stated in his
authoritative voice.
I shifted the flashlight toward him, watching as he dragged the oars back
into the boat, wrapping his arms around the bags. “What’s happening?”
“A waterfall. Hold on to both sides. Do as I say.”
“What about the flashlight and the gun?”
He chuckled. “I have more. Do as I say.”
The rushing sound was more intense. Shaking violently, I obeyed him,
keeping the flashlight on and trying to stare into his eyes. Water. I heard it. I
felt it spraying the back of me. Oh, my God. We weren’t going to make it.
The pull of the current increased, the world around us seeming to flash by.
“Get ready to hold your breath,” he instructed.
No. No. No!
Water lapped against the sides, spilling into the boat. Then there was an
entirely different sensation that reminded me just before a rollercoaster
made a hard drop.
As the boat tipped, all I could think about was Nikolai and the fact I was
falling in love with him.
God help us both.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 12

N ikolai

Rage.
It remained at the surface long after the boat tumbled over the waterfall,
pitching and twisting as it fell. The bastards had taken Travis. Whether or
not my friend had been tortured into providing our ___location couldn’t matter
at this point. Few could handle the methods used by the Petrovs. I knew that
well enough. I’d suffered at their hands twice, both times leaving me bloody
and near death.
But I’d survived.
And I would again.
If for no other reason than to make certain nothing happened to Chloe. The
hard slap of water was jarring, but my reactions were instantaneous, able to
catch my bearings and head for the surface. Gasping for air, I immediately
searched the area, the slender light of morning at least allowing a variation
in shadows. Somehow, I’d managed to hold onto the duffle bags. I stared at
the waterfall, somewhat surprised I’d survived the fall.
But where the hell was Chloe?
No. Fuck, no. I wasn’t going to lose her.
There were no sounds for a few seconds, the surprisingly calm water only
churning at the mouth of the waterfall.
I jerked in a complete circle, praying to God that she survived. Images
flashed into my might of the day we’d spent together. Her genuine smiles as
she’d laughed at some of my stories. The way the sunlight had shimmered
against her beautiful skin.
And the way her body felt pressed against mine.
When the boat finally popped to the surface, flipped over from the force of
the fall, the rage became overwhelming. I dove into the water, reaching out
in a darkened search to find her. When I was forced to surface, gulping for
air, I turned in a full circle again, almost bellowing to the heavens when I
noticed her clinging to the side of the boat.
“Chloe,” I said in a hoarse whisper as I swam toward her, pulling her into
my arms. “Oh, God. I thought I lost you.” I pressed my hand against her
forehead, holding her steady. Damn it, her breathing was far too labored.
“Are you okay?”
“I’m… fine.”
“Okay. Just breathe for me. We need to make it to the shore.”
“I can make it,” she insisted.
“My little warrior.” My words were almost cathartic, memories of Maxim’s
statement when I’d been so young coming to the forefront of my mind. The
single sentence had altered my life forever. Now I’d changed hers. It was
time to fully release the monster inside. There was no doubt what I needed
to do.
She didn’t fight me as I pulled us both toward the shore, grateful that there
was some light guiding the way. There was no indication that the remaining
soldiers had any clue of where the river led. That was our single advantage,
but it would be short lived. The disadvantage was that I had no real
understanding of the area, other than that the town was a few miles to the
south. Traveling in the daylight would be treacherous, but I refused to hide
in the woods.
When I reached the shore, I released her, watching as she managed to crawl
onto the muddy shoreline. The girl was indeed stronger than she
understood, able to injure at least two of the assholes. From their voices,
there’d been at least six of them, but if I had to guess, there were more.
Chloe inched closer, lifting her head and trying to stare into my eyes. “I was
afraid we wouldn’t make it.”
I took a few seconds to press my fingers against her face, longing to have
another beautiful day together. “You did so well.”
“What are we going to do?” she asked breathlessly as she nuzzled against
my hand.
“We find a safe ___location to get our bearings. Then I’ll figure it out.”
“They really are never going to stop.”
Her words weren’t meant as a question, but a final realization of what we
were facing.
“No.” I wrapped my hand around her neck, pulling her forward and
pressing my lips against her forehead. Dear God, she was so cold. “We’ll be
okay.” The words could no longer be heartfelt. I’d never been placed in this
position.
I yanked the bags from the water, immediately searching for a ___location to
hide them. At this point, we couldn’t be saddled with anything but the
essentials. I grabbed three weapons before shoving the bags into a dense
patch of underbrush.
When I turned around, she was already on her feet, holding her arms and
shivering.
“Come on. Just stay behind me.” The trees were just as thick as before,
blocking out almost all of the morning light as we headed into the forest.
She made no sounds, offered no complaints as we moved forward. There
was nothing to see but dense forest for a solid thirty minutes. When the
light continued to expand, I had some hope we were coming to a clearing. I
crouched down, pulling her with me, and studied the area. Unable to hear
anything but birds cawing in the distance, I took a deep breath then dragged
her forward.
Hair stood up on the back of my neck almost instantly. Another wave of
anger pulsed into my system as I raised the weapon.
Then I heard several clicks as well as a single laugh.
“Sacha Federov. Some thought you were dead.”
The crude English was easy for me to understand. We were fucked. As
several soldiers made it obvious that they’d surrounded us, I felt Chloe’s
hand gripping my arm.
And all that I could think about was how much I adored her.
How much I… loved her.
“Take the fucking bastard.”
The words bellowed into the sky as one of the soldiers approached. The
asshole…

Thud.
Thud.
Thud.
Hissing, I tried to swim up from the horrible haze even as the treacherous
pain continued to make everything around me foggy. The taste of blood
remained in my mouth, the sweet coppery stench filtering into my nostrils.
As I tried to open my eyes, I realized they were swollen, one almost entirely
shut. The sound I’d heard was my body being used as a punching bag.
Chloe.
Flashes of her horrified face as the monsters yanked her away from me
entered my mind. I was going to kill the bastards for laying a hand on her.
I took several ragged breaths through my mouth and dragged my tongue
across my puffy lips, forcing my good eye to blink in an effort to see my
surroundings. What the hell was I seeing? After a few seconds, I realized I
was in some kind of basement, the odor of gasoline and other chemicals
almost as strong as the aroma of my own blood. I managed to turn my head,
searching for any sign of her. All I could see were dark figures in the close
distance. They were watching me.
Waiting for me to awaken.
Shifting, the slight creaking sound as well as the pull on my wrists indicated
I’d been attached to something over my head. My body was swinging from
the last punches delivered to my gut as well as my kidney. I was naked from
the waist up, my boots removed. I struggled to take a look over my head,
realizing the chain had been attached to a wooden beam.
A sudden toss of water rushed over my head and torso. Growling, I
struggled with the chains holding me, becoming more aware of my
surroundings. The dark space was obviously in someone’s house, the
washer and dryer coming into full view. Had the bastards killed the owners?
That was likely. Another wave of anguish jetted into my system, forcing me
to take scattered breaths.
Hearing footsteps, I managed to lift my head, turning it in the direction of
the sound.
The man approaching was the one who’d spoken when the Petrovs had
found us. He smiled as he came closer, studying me top to bottom.
“The powerful Sacha. It’s actually a pleasure to meet you. Unfortunately, if
you’re looking for a way out, there is none.”
I was able to offer a grin just before I spit a string of blood in his direction.
“We shall see. I don’t have the pleasure of knowing you.”
As another one of the soldiers rushed forward, ready to beat the hell out of
me for my foolish behavior, he threw up his arm, waving them off. He took
his time wiping the spittle from his face, taking several deep breaths. I
could tell I’d pissed him off.
Like I gave a shit.
Other than the leader, there were four others in the room, which meant
Chloe’s shots had taken a toll. Good for her. I noticed a set of stairs as well
as gardening tools. Getting out of here would take everything I had.
“You don’t seem to realize the predicament you’re in,” the leader continued
as he moved even closer. “First of all, allow me to introduce myself. I’m
Dimitri Petrov.”
The beloved only son of Sergei, the Bratva leader and direct advisory to the
Federov organization. To allow him to leave Mother Russia meant an
imminent war was planned, their intentions to eliminate any possible issues.
But why? I hadn’t been involved for long enough that my leadership meant
nothing to the Federov Bratva.
I eyed him carefully, darting my gaze toward the others. They were well
equipped with weapons as I’d suspected. They were also obviously eager to
end their time spent in America. The only reason I wasn’t dead was they
needed some kind of information.
“Ah, yes. A true barbarian,” I hissed.
His eyes flashed from anger. He shook his head, his chest rising and falling
rapidly. “It’s my understanding that the Federovs eat their next of kin for
breakfast, Sacha.”
I resisted laughing, but I kept the crooked smile on my face.
“Well, given you fucked up my timetable,” he hissed, his anger surfacing,
“let’s get this over with.”
I was surprised he was speaking in English. Perhaps he believed I’d
forgotten about my country as well as my duties to my family. He was
wrong. I remained silent, stretching my hands without a single one of them
noticing. The chains were tight, but they’d been rushed in their actions.
“What do you want?” I asked, more to keep the conversation going. Chloe
didn’t appear to be close. Was she upstairs or had they already… I couldn’t
allow the thoughts to enter my mind. If they’d hurt her, they would all die.
“A ___location,” Dimitri said casually. When I didn’t respond, he chuckled.
“Of your brother.”
I couldn’t have been more surprised; perhaps Dimitri thought he could kill
two birds with one stone. He’d been sent to kill the remaining empire.
Where the hell had my brother gone? “I do not know, nor do I care.” I kept
my answer succinct, although I realized they wouldn’t appreciate it.
Dimitri issued a volley of hard punches himself, stopping short then
running his fingers through his hair.
The pain was almost blinding, but I refused to react.
He laughed as he rubbed his jaw, but it was easy to send his growing
frustration. “Chertovski bespoleznaya svin’ya.”
Fucking worthless pig. The words meant nothing to me.
“While I do not doubt your hatred of your brother, there is no way you do
not know his whereabouts.”
I found it more difficult to breathe, every muscle in my body aching. There
was no doubt my ribs were cracked. There was nothing for me to say.
Mentioning Chloe would only put her in further danger. I had to get the
fuck out of the chains.
“Especially given the fact he was the one who killed your father.” He
allowed the words to linger, his eyes twinkling.
What the hell was the fucker getting at? I’d learned a long time ago never to
react, including to words meant to pull me out of my training. Today was no
different, but my mind was already searching for any signs what the bastard
had told me was the truth. I kept a grin on my face, laughing softly even as
the agony rolled in waves.
He seemed perplexed that I said nothing, shaking his head before glaring at
me. “I will say, the images of your father’s crucified body were thrilling,
especially to my father. It was good to have your brother under our thumb.”
Whether or not I showed any kind of reaction didn’t seem to matter to the
brutal man.
“What?” he asked, laughing gregariously after issuing the single word. “Did
you not think your brother was capable of such a heinous deed? What he
told me over several drinks was all about how much he loathed his father. I
think slitting your father’s neck with a hunting knife created a great
satisfaction. Of course, he underestimated just how powerful you’d
become.” He inched closer, giving me another disapproving gaze. “Then
you ran off like a scared little puppy.”
“Then what the fuck do you care about him?”
“Because my father doesn’t want anyone left from your family.”
His words did little but piss me off, but they offered a glimpse into the
reason behind the hunt on American soil. The Petrovs were terrified I’d
resume control. I offered a wry grin in replacement of acknowledging his
bullshit remarks. I doubted this was about my brother at all. Dimitri just
wanted to enjoy torturing me.
Dimitri took a deep breath, then motioned to his men. “Do what’s
necessary.”
As they approached, at least two of them with metal pipes, I shifted my
mind into another ___location, using the training my father had insisted on to
block out a portion of the pain.
But the memories that surfaced were ones better left in the darkness.
One in particular I’d locked inside a black box until now.
Until the pain became too much to bear.

“You allowed that bastard child to come into our home, Father. He’s not
worthy to bear our name,” Michail snarled as he confronted our father.
I stood on the outside of the door, listening to the conversation. I’d been
made aware of certain rumors, some indicating Michail had betrayed the
family. The truth had to be found.
“Sacha is a natural born leader, which isn’t what I can say about you. He’s
a warrior, a loyal fighter in our beloved Bratva. He will be Pakhan one day
when I am gone.” My father turned away.
I was able to catch the look on Michail’s face, the pain that he’d learned to
mask so well. When I heard a slight sob pushing up from his chest, I held
back a hiss. I’d known my father was a brutal, often uncaring man from the
day I’d been brought into his house, but this surprised even me.
“Then trust me, Papa, you might get your wish sooner versus later. After
that, I’ll be the one to take the rightful place as Pakhan. Mark my words.”
I slipped further into the shadows as Michail stormed toward the door.
“Rest assured, Michail, the truth will be told.”

The truth. What truth? I was nauseous, trying to remember anything else.
Thud!
Another blast of anguish yanked me back into the present, although the
images remained vibrant. I’d forgotten all about the tumultuous meeting,
one that had taken place only two weeks prior to the murder of my father.
I’d been home for two nights, the visit cut short by my father’s need to
handle business. Gasping, I blinked several times, fighting to remain
conscious.
“Prekratit’!” Dimitri snapped. “Just stop,” he repeated. “This isn’t going
anywhere. Bring the girl.”
At the mention of Chloe, I fought to escape from the ugliness and pain,
issuing a single roar.
“The Achilles heel. Isn’t that what you Americans say?” Dimitri laughed.
“And you are no longer the powerful Bratva I heard all about.”
I struggled with the chains, jerking them back and forth across the beam as
one of the men climbed the stairs. Within seconds, I heard their return, the
muffled sounds indicating she’d been gagged. The asshole jerked her off the
landing, tossing her to within inches of me.
“I. Will. Kill. You.” While my words were strangled, Dimitri heard every
word.
He continued to laugh as he fisted her hair at the scalp, yanking with
enough force she moaned. While her face was red, I couldn’t see any other
indication they’d beaten her.
Yet.
I knew what they were going to do, what they would force me to watch.
And I knew the outcome. My guttural sounds ebbed and flowed as I
continued fighting, trying to maneuver the chains. Her eyes were so full of
fear as she looked at me, pleading to try to help her. I’d never felt so
incapable, the rage pushing me past the point of no return. I refused to
allow them to hurt her. That wasn’t going to happen. I would kill them.
“I can see she means something to you,” Dimitri laughed. “She is a pretty
little thing. Maybe you need a reminder in the reality of our world since it’s
evident that you’ve forgotten everything your father taught you.”
Her hands were bound from behind but being the little fighter that she was,
she refused to stop struggling. When she almost managed to jerk out of
Dimitri’s hold, he backhanded her, sending her skidding across the floor.
Spots of blood formed in my eyes, my rage to the boiling point. The other
men laughed, one of them finally jerking Chloe to her feet and dragging her
closer.
Her muffled cries were matched by a defiant look in her eyes.
“I think,” Dimitri said as he tapped his index finger across his mouth, “that
I’m going to allow my men to enjoy her beauty while you watch. Then it’ll
be my turn.” His bellowing laugh pushed me harder. He walked closer,
ripping the gag from her mouth. “She’ll need to be able to use it.”
My wrists were chafed, blood trickling down both arms, but I didn’t give a
shit. I was forced to watch as the soldier ripped at her clothes while she did
everything in her power to get away from him.
I closed my eyes, gathering what strength I had left, jerking on the chains. A
group of images formed in my mind, captured moments of the time I’d
spent with Chloe. As they rushed by, my breathing grew more rapid.
Pull.
Pull.
Pull.
The sound of her scream sent a jolt of electricity shooting through every
cell and muscle, turning the adrenaline racing into my body into rocket fuel.
My roars echoed in the room as I curled my legs, pitching my body
forward.
One of the soldiers finally paid attention, rushing in my direction. I lifted
my legs again, slamming both feet into his chest. As he reeled backward,
crashing onto the floor, I gave the beam another hard yank. The cracking
sound was exactly what I wanted to hear.
As the wood splintered in half, dropping me to the floor, only Dimitri
guarded my sweet Chloe. What a freaking coward. The others came at me
with metal pipes. The fuckers still wanted me alive to see her tortured.
I yanked on the chains that were still wrapped around my wrists, dragging
them apart by several inches. When the first fucker swung his weapon, I
kicked out then wrapped the chain around his neck. With a simple twist of
my wrists, his body went limp.
Then I went after the others, until only Dimitri remained standing. After
tossing the chain, I grabbed one of the guns, reeling toward the other side of
the room.
Chloe snarled, attacking Dimitri, managing to punch him in the face. The
moment my fingers wrapped around the gun, the bastard lunged toward her.
Within seconds, the fucker had her in a choke hold, his weapon pointed at
her head.
Her breathing was labored, her eyes now shimmering with tears. She clung
to Dimitri’s arm, her entire body shaking.
I stood to my full height, ignoring the pain. When I took two steps toward
him, Dimitri made tsking sounds.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Sacha. My guess is that her life is far
more important than yours.”
“You are going to let her go,” I hissed as I inched even closer, the weapon
held in both hands.
“I’m afraid I can’t do that.” He pulled Chloe closer, licking the side of her
face. But all I wanted to concentrate on was the look in her eyes. “Be
prepared to meet your maker, Federov. Just like your father did and just like
what will happen to your brother.”
I’d spent years training to become a soldier, the warrior my father had
promised he’d turn me into. He’d provided all the necessary opportunities,
allowing the brutal staged battles to provide me with a full understanding of
consequences if I wasn’t successful. I’d enjoyed becoming a master in
several martial arts, even taking a course in fencing. I’d also relished
weapons training, receiving top honors in my class.
But the most valuable training of all had been provided by Maxim Federov
himself, his tutelage allowing me to fully understand our enemies, including
their capabilities.
And their weaknesses.
And I’d been tested over and over again until there was never a question in
my mind of what was necessary.
Nothing had changed. All the years studying in the University, the near
decade spent in America had yet to allow my training to fade. Even more
vital were the reasons behind choosing a method of punishment as well as
the ramifications of my decision.
Eliminating Dimitri Petrov’s life wouldn’t be without consequences.
However, there was no other choice in my mind.
The man had to die.
Pop! Pop!

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 13

N ikolai

“My heart beats faster as you take my hand, my love grows stronger as you
touch my soul.”
A.C. Van Cherub

I remembered very little about my mother, but I do remember certain

phrases she whispered over me when she’d thought I was asleep. I hadn’t
thought about the phrase for years, yet it came to me as I raced toward
Chloe, pulling her into my arms. Nothing would have prevented me from
saving her from the bastards.
Nothing.
“Nikolai. I thought you were dead,” Chloe whispered as she gulped for air.
“You underestimated me.” I had to get her out of here.
“No, I don’t think so. You’re my hero. Again.” A single sob pushed from
her mouth as she pressed her face against my shoulder.
I closed my eyes, trying to calm the fury that continued to flow through my
veins. “I’m no one’s hero.” After a few seconds, I eased her away gently,
brushing hair out of her eyes. “I’m going to untie you.”
She jerked her head until she could look me in the eyes. “You’re hurt. Oh,
my God. What did they do to you?” Exhaling, she gently brushed the tips of
her fingers across my cheek.
“I’m okay.” I shifted around her shaking body, hissing as I untied her. I
could see marks on her wrists. My little pet had fought valiantly, refusing to
give in to the assholes. After I was finished, I took a look around the room.
“Do you know where we are?”
Chloe rubbed her wrists as she faced me. “It’s some kind of a cabin much
like the one we were in. I don’t think anyone is living here.”
“Are there more of them?”
“I don’t think so, but they shoved a bag over my head. I listened for every
sound. We can’t be more than a couple miles from where they found us.”
“Good girl. Anything else?”
“No, they spoke Russian the entire time I heard them talk. I’m sorry. I really
only know a few words.”
I gave her a half smile. “It’s okay. You did great. Now, we need to get out of
here.”
Sighing, I studied the basement, hissing given what I knew needed to
happen. The last thing that I could allow to happen was for my DNA to be
found, although where I was going, I wasn’t certain it mattered.
“We need to get you to a hospital.”
“There’s no time, Chloe. We’re not in the free and clear yet. There could be
others. Come with me.” I took her hand, leading her toward the stairs,
lumbering in my actions. “Stay behind me.” I yanked the borrowed weapon
into my hands, taking the stairs two at a time and slowly opening the door.
Everything was quiet.
Chloe was right. The cabin was obviously used as a vacation-style home.
There were even sheets covering some of the furniture.
“I want you to listen to me. Wait right here. If you see or hear anything, call
down. I’m just going to grab the weapons. Okay?”
“Why don’t I believe you?”
“You’re going to have to trust me.”
“I do, Nikolai. With my life.”
I squeezed her arm before struggling down the stairs. I stood for a few
seconds, glaring at the bodies before checking Dimitri’s pocket for keys to
whatever vehicle they’d driven. We needed a way out of here. Success. My
heart thudded in my chest as the injuries began to take a toll on my body,
the broken ribs making it almost impossible to breathe. I had to press on. If
there were more of them, it was only a matter of time before they headed in
our direction.
Wincing, I searched the room, fighting a laugh when I noticed my clothes.
How kind of the bastards to leave my boots and shirt. After jerking them on,
I grabbed two of the other handguns then turned my attention to the various
cleaning products located on the shelf. I also noticed a long lighter used for
starting fires in the fireplace. I grabbed several containers, pouring the
contents over several areas in the basement, including over the corpses.
This was the last thing I wanted to have happen, but I was out of choices.
Before heading up the stairs, I lit a series of boxes, only forced to wait a
few seconds until flames engulfed a solid fifty percent of the basement.
When I headed upstairs, I took her hand. “We need to get out of here.”
“I smell smoke. What are you doing?”
“What I have to do, Chloe. Come on.”
I took long strides, leading her outside, now gasping for air. Christ. I was
out of shape. “We’re going to try and get as far away from here in their
vehicle as possible.”
“You’re in no condition to drive.”
“I’ll be fine.” I continued to hold her hand as I moved toward the oversized
SUV, finding it difficult to focus. When I faltered before getting to the
vehicle, she moved in front of me.
“Listen to me. I can drive. Please. Let me do that.”
I thought about her request as smoke began to roll from the roof. “Fine. But
only for a short distance. We need to find the ___location where they found us.”
“I’ll see what I can do.”
Chloe helped me into the passenger seat and just after she climbed in and
started the engine, the entire house was ablaze. She stared at it for a few
seconds before backing away. Her face remained pensive, but she was
determined to get us out of here.
The driveway led to a single road and she didn’t hesitate, turning to the left.
I watched as she checked the speedometer, slowing down after a few
minutes. “I think this is the ___location.”
I shifted forward, studying the area, able to see track marks where a vehicle
had been in the mud. Then I noticed an oncoming car. “We have trouble.
Pull over.” I pulled the weapon into my hand, prepared to fire if necessary.
She shifted to the side, keeping the engine running.
The closer the vehicle came, the more apprehensive I was, but within a few
seconds, I was pissed all over again, my body tensing.
“What?” she asked.
“That’s my buddy’s vehicle. I’d know it anywhere. Hunker down, baby.
This could be a problem.”
I could hear the anguish in her voice as she did what I asked, doing her best
to hide her body from the windows. When Travis’ Bronco slowed, I took
aim.
Then I saw his face through the driver’s door.
“Shit. It’s okay.” I opened the door, struggling to crawl out. It had been one
hell of a long time since I’d experienced this kind of pain.
Travis didn’t look a hell of a lot better than I did. His face was swollen, his
lips puffy. But he was alive. He waited until I’d walked around the front of
the SUV before opening his door. “Jesus Christ. I thought you were dead.”
He approached, eying me up and down. “You look like shit, buddy.”
“You’re not much better, my friend. What the hell happened?”
He sighed, glancing at Chloe through the window. “I’m sorry, dude. I didn’t
tell them a thing. I fucking swear to God, but they found the phone.
Somehow they managed to track you.”
“They used a specialized device pinging the signal. I should have known.”
“What the hell do these guys want?”
“My blood. How did you find us?”
Travis huffed. “I noticed the boat was missing after I got to the cabin. I
figured what you’d done. I also knew you had no idea about the falls. The
boat eventually drifted to the shore, getting stuck in the mud. Then I saw the
tire tracks and several sets of footprints. Didn’t take a rocket scientist to
figure out what happened. Where are they?”
“Smell the smoke?”
His eyes opened wide. “Remind me not to get into an argument with you. Is
that it?”
“I don’t know.”
“Then we need to get you the hell out of here.” He nodded toward Chloe.
“How’s she taking all of this?”
I turned my head, studying her. There were so many thoughts in my mind,
desires that would never go away. I wanted to give her the world. Instead,
all I could try to provide was a return to her life. Just not the one she
wanted. “She’s okay. No, she’s better than okay.”
“Interesting. If I didn’t know you better, I’d say you really like this girl.”
“Bullshit.”
“You do. Christ. Leave it to you to find love in a Bruce Willis movie.”
I couldn’t help but laugh, huffing afterwards.
“Yeah, we need to get you some medical attention.”
“No hospital. Just some rib tape. Do you know anywhere off the grid we
can stay? Can’t risk going back to your cabin or to Waltham at this point.”
“Actually, I do. Just don’t burn my friend’s house down.”
“I can’t promise you anything.”
He laughed. “I guess you can’t. Come on.”
“There’s a couple items I need to retrieve first.”
Nodding, he followed my gaze toward the burning house. “You used to live
some kind of life.”
“It wasn’t living at all, Travis.”
“I hear you. Maybe that’s what you need to remember, Nikolai. Life isn’t
about money or power. It’s about enjoying your time.”
“Funny. That’s very close to something Chloe told me.”
“I think that girl is exactly what you need in your life, but that’s up to you.
Only if you allow it to happen.”
“That’s just it, Travis. I won’t ruin her life in order to find mine. I care
about her far too much.”
“Yeah, I got it. You’re a man in love and don’t you dare deny it.” He
laughed as he moved toward his Bronco, giving me a wave.
Before heading for the woods, I glared in the direction of the house,
watching the smoke rising from the trees.
A war had started, one that had been in process for two generations. It was
time to end it the Federov way.

Three days later

Healing.
While my body was in the process of healing, the swelling already gone
down, my heart was in the process of fracturing. There were no additional
signs of anyone from the Petrov Bratva, but I knew they were still out there
searching. I had to rely on my instinct at this point and it was telling me that
I’d been betrayed. There was only one person I held responsible. And there
was only one way of dealing with the situation.
That alone was enough to drive a knife into my heart.
I found it interesting that I’d had the opportunity to live a far different and
thoroughly enjoyable life for several years, yet I’d shied away from it.
Travis was right. Only I could allow myself to make a change, but that
wasn’t in the cards.
At least we’d found quiet respite, allowing all of us time to heal. I’d been
forced to realize that while my distrust of people had allowed me to remain
alive and functioning, my ability to forge a friendship with Travis had likely
saved my life.
As well as Chloe’s.
I owed him many things. At some point I’d return the favor.
“How’s the patient?”
The sound of Chloe’s voice sent tingles down the back of my legs. She’d
been by my side, nurturing my wounds since we’d arrived at the new
___location. More important, we’d talked, although I still couldn’t bring myself
to explain portions of my life. Maybe I didn’t want to remember certain
aspects that had haunted me for so long. Or maybe I just didn’t want to jade
her in any way.
I turned to face her, surprised to see her wearing a dress. My heated gaze
made her blush, the look of embarrassment on her face endearing. “You
look amazing.”
“I’m just lucky I’m the same size as Travis’ friend. I don’t know why I put
it on.” Chloe looked away, her eyes narrowing. “I was thinking of opening a
bottle of wine. I didn’t know if you’d like to share some with me.”
She seemed more tentative than normal, uncertain of herself. It reminded
me of the first time I’d met her, the shy girl with the beautiful smile and
sparkling eyes.
“I’d love to share a glass with you.”
“Okay, I’ll go get it.” As she walked off toward the kitchen, Travis appeared
as if he’d been listening in. The damn grin on his face made me roll my
eyes.
“Don’t start, Trav.”
“Hey, I’m not starting anything.” He inched closer. “Do you know what
you’re going to do?”
“Yeah, I do.”
“When are you leaving?”
I snorted. “It’s that obvious?”
“Pretty much so. From what little you’ve told me you’re never going to find
that peace until you figure out what the hell is going on.”
“Yes. Sadly, I’m uncertain I want to find out.”
“I think you do. You just don’t want to leave in order to make that happen.”
He hesitated as he looked toward the kitchen. “In truth, I don’t blame you
one bit. She’s really something special.”
There were so many thoughts running through my mind, wishes and regrets,
but at this point, there was little else I could do if I wanted to find any kind
of solace.
Or retaliation.
He patted me on the shoulder. “Do what you gotta do but try and remember
that you do have a home in a community who adores you. Well, maybe
that’s the students who adore you.” Laughing, he walked away just as Chloe
returned, two glasses of wine in her hand. When she noticed Travis, she
blushed.
“I’m sorry. Would you like to join us for a glass of wine?” she asked.
Travis winked before turning toward her. “Not a chance. I think you two
need to spend some quality time alone. Just pretend like I’m not here.”
A smile crossed my face as he started whistling, his step lighter than I’d
seen since our arrival. Then he disappeared, leaving Chloe and I entirely
alone.
She seemed hesitant before walking closer, slowly handing me the wine.
When our fingers touched, the reaction was the same as it had been every
time.
Electrified.
“I don’t know if you noticed, but there’s a lovely swing on the front porch.
Maybe we could go outside for a little while.” A nervous laugh slipped past
her lips. All I could concentrate on was the way the dress highlighted the
tops of her voluptuous breasts.
My cock began to swell, my balls tightening. I took a deep breath then
nodded. “I think we can do that.”
“No boogeymen?”
“Not today.”
A bright smile crossed her face before she walked toward the front door,
swinging it open and taking a deep breath of the late afternoon sun. The
days had been slightly warmer, the bright sun just another reminder that
there was life outside of violence and revenge.
I followed her outside, taking a seat on the old-fashioned hanging swing.
I’d never felt so damn awkward and out of place in my life. Yet the moment
I sat down, I had an odd sense of being home and it was all about the
beautiful creature sitting next to me.
We remained quiet for at least two full minutes. She pushed her feet against
the deck, forcing the swing to move and in a few seconds, she seemed
content to curl her legs under her and stare out at the natural landscaping.
“You’ve nursed me back to health for days, yet you haven’t told me how
you’re doing.” I tried to keep my voice soft, to let her know that I was right
by her side.
Shrugging, she took a sip of wine, licking the rim before swallowing. “I’m
not going to lie that being tied and gagged wasn’t horrifying, but all I could
think about was you. After the bastard knocked you unconscious, I thought
I’d never see you again. They laughed, only speaking in Russian, but I
didn’t need to know the language to realize they were planning on whatever
method of torture they were going to inflict. Then they looked at me. There
was hunger in Dimitri’s eyes. I don’t think I can ever face the darkness
without seeing his vile face.”
“No man will ever hurt you again.”
“You can’t promise me that just like you can’t be there when the nightmares
arrive. Being tied and helpless was worse because I knew I couldn’t help
you. That tore me apart inside. I lost a part of me when that happened.”
“There’s no way you could have done anything, Chloe. They would have
killed you.”
“Maybe so. When are you leaving?” she asked in a quiet voice, keeping her
gaze pinned on the trees.
Inhaling, I hadn’t been prepared for her question. A part of me hadn’t
wanted to address it at all, but she deserved to know the truth.
“Day after tomorrow.” I couldn’t promise her anything, but I did need her to
remain safe. “You need to find another place to live.”
“That’s not fair, Nikolai. I have a life or at least I did up until a few days
ago. I have school. Transferring wouldn’t be that easy.”
“I’m going to give you some money so you can start a new life.”
She tipped her head, her eyes piercing mine. “I don’t want your money. If
you honestly think that taking something from you will either make me feel
any better or stop the pain in my heart, then you’re one hell of an idiot.”
Her words were said with tremendous fervor. After saying them, her eyes
opened wide and she laughed. “I’m sorry. That was harsh.”
“No, that was actually nice.” I swirled the wine in my glass, staring down at
the deep red color. I hated that it reminded me of blood. “You’re not going
to fight me on this, Chloe. Even though I’ve returned, I assure you that the
Petrov family will want to exact revenge. They know of your existence and
they’ll want to hurt you.”
“Because I’m your weakness.”
I took a few seconds before answering. “Yes. You are.”
“You can just make sure everybody knows that I was nothing to you, and
you care nothing about me.”
There was such pain in her tone that it sent another dagger into my gut. “Is
that what you think?”
“That you don’t care about me? Maybe. I don’t honestly know. A part of
what we just went through was horrifying, but the few times we were
allowed to just be. You know what I mean, to enjoy each other’s company
was amazing. However, I’m no fool. As soon as I realized who and what
you were, I let go of the fairytale.” She took a sip of wine, returning her
gaze anywhere but in my direction.
“What’s your fairytale?”
Her face lit up. “You know what it is. I’m no different than any other girl
out there. I want my knight in shining armor fighting demons and dragons
in order to come and rescue me. Then my prince and I would spend the rest
of our lives together. In other words, the white picket fence surrounding a
little house. Maybe a quaint cottage, nothing too large. I don’t need a big
house, just a comfortable place to call home. But I’d want a Golden
Retriever.” She had a faraway look, using her hand as she gave me the
perfect story. “Yes, a big, beautiful baby boy. And a garden. We’d have to
have a garden complete with those little decorative flags. Maybe the house
would have a wraparound porch so we could spend our nights gazing at the
stars. And a huge wreath on the door, so large that it fell half the time when
the door was closed.”
Sighing, she brushed her hand through her hair.
She could have no way of knowing what the words did to me. I wanted
nothing more than to give her all those things. Damn it.
“That sounds amazing,” I managed.
“No, I’m certain to a man like you that sounds ridiculous.” She snorted,
shaking her head. “I’m sorry I’m such a stupid girl, but my house when I
grew up wasn’t like that. There was very little laughter and I never
understood why my parents married in the first place. They certainly never
showed any affection. I wasn’t allowed to have a pet. Neither was my
brother. We were expected to be perfect. I guess my brother and I failed.”
She took another sip of wine. “And I’m jabbering again. A bad habit when
I’m nervous.”
“Why are you nervous?”
Swallowing, Chloe lowered her head, chewing on her bottom lip. A full
minute passed, a slight flush creeping up from her neck to her cheeks. “I’m
going to say something to you, and I know that you’re not going to want to
hear it, but just allow me to say it without interruption. Okay?”
“All right.” My heart racing, I fisted my hand out of frustration.
“I know this is going to sound crazy, but I’ve fallen in love with you. I’m
certain of it. There would be some who would say it was because of the
danger we went through and the fact you saved my life a couple of times.”
She laughed nervously, darting a look in my direction. “But they’d be
wrong. I might not know everything about you, but you allowed me to catch
a glimpse of your soul. I was right about you. You are a courageous man.
You’re intelligent and passionate, and when you allow yourself to forget
about your honor and duties, the way you lust for life is incredible. I just…
Well, there it is. Stupid, huh?”
I realized I’d been holding my breath. The electricity soaring through me
tugged at every cell and muscle in my body. I took her hand in mine,
intertwining our fingers. “That’s not stupid at all, Chloe. That’s beautiful.”
“But you don’t feel the same.”
“I’ve never allowed myself to love a woman. Have I been with several over
the years? Yes, but not in a long time and certainly not in any kind of
serious way.”
“Why?”
“Because I knew that wouldn’t be fair to them. Life of the Bratva is no
place for a woman.”
“Let alone those rules you had to follow.”
Huffing, I squeezed her hand. “I assure you that a few of the rules weren’t
followed religiously. When Maxim declared himself to be my new father, I
learned early on that his wife and daughter had been murdered by a rival
family years before. That left him bitter. I watched several wives or
girlfriends of soldiers in our organization killed or abducted. I made a
promise to myself early on I wouldn’t allow that to happen to anyone I
cared about.”
“But you’re not in the Bratva any longer. At least I don’t think you are. Are
you?” She shifted closer, daring me to answer with her rebellious
expression.
“I don’t know yet. That’s as honest as I can be. Look what happened these
past few days. Do you honestly think I want to place you in any danger
from here on out?”
She nodded several times, finally rolling her eyes. “No. I understand, but
that doesn’t make me happy.”
“Then you’ll find somewhere to go?”
“Yes. I’ll hate it, but I will.”
I loathed the sadness in her voice, the way the light had already gone out of
her eyes. Love. I wanted to express my feelings with her more than
anything. I longed to gather her into my arms, promising her the very house
she’d always wanted, but if I did, she would always be targeted. When I
tried to pull her hand to my mouth, she resisted.
“Don’t fight me, Chloe. You are the bright shining star in my life. That’s
what you’ll always be. The moments we’ve shared have been the best I’ve
ever had in my life.”
“And you’ll never forget me.”
“How could I?” I pulled her hand to my mouth, taking my time to brush my
lips across her knuckles, memorizing her face, trying to remember her
different beautiful expressions. The way she laughed. The tears. The anger.
The determination. She was everything to me. My entire world.
Leaning closer, I placed her hand into her lap then lifted her chin with a
single finger.
“Don’t, Nikolai. I can’t take loving you any longer.”
Growling in response, I lowered my head until our lips were only
centimeters apart. “I can’t stop hungering for you.” As I captured her
mouth, she placed her hand against my chest, pushing in an effort to shove
me away. Then she wrapped her fingers around my shirt, pulling me in
closer.
Every part of my body craved hers, my mind exploding with thoughts. Then
there was my heart. I’d never wanted to fall in love. Everything I’d told her
had been true. I’d purposely fought against caring about anyone. Then there
was Chloe. I slipped my hand around the back of her neck, tugging her
closer. Every cell in my body was on fire, my needs escalating to the point I
wouldn’t take no for an answer.
The passion we shared was incredible, the electric current something
neither of us could deny. I could tell her resolve was crumbling, her hunger
growing. I slipped my tongue past her lips, the sweet taste of her a powerful
aphrodisiac. She was the light to my darkness, the anchor to the beast
inside. She’d stolen a portion of me that would never be able to recover
once I was gone.
Mewing, she shifted her hand to my groin, fingering my throbbing cock.
Even the denseness of my jeans was unable to hide my desires. As she
stroked me, savage thoughts entered my mind, the filthy things I hungered
to do to her bridging the surface. The moment of passion was intense,
dragging us back into the vortex we’d experienced before. How the hell was
I supposed to leave her behind? How could I ever live without her by my
side?
When I broke the kiss, nipping her bottom lip, the sound of her ragged
breathing was nothing more than sweet music.
“I want you,” I whispered, my voice barely audible.
“I can’t.”
I brushed my lips across her cheek and down to her jaw, allowing my hot
breath to cascade across her shimmering skin. When I tipped her head,
exposing her long neck, she whimpered in my hold. The taste of her skin
was sweet, further fueling the brutal man inside of me. Every sound she
made, the soft purrs and barely audible whimpers were almost too much to
take.
Easing away, I took the glass from her hand, studying her for a few seconds
before placing both crystal stems on the small table. Then I cupped both
sides of her face, shaking my head slightly. “Never forget how much I care
about you.”
“I won’t.” There would never be another woman in my life. While I knew
the odds of my survival were limited, my love for the beautiful woman
would never be extinguished.
She wrapped her fingers around my wrists, staring into my eyes. “Make
love to me.”
The words were sweeter than she could imagine. After pressing my lips
against her forehead, I rose to my feet, pulling her with me. There were no
additional words that needed to be said. She didn’t resist as I moved into the
house, walking up the stairs to the bedroom we’d shared but hadn’t been
intimate in since our arrival. She’d been terrified of hurting me, watching
over me at night as if my injuries were life threatening. I couldn’t share
with her the horrors I’d experienced over the years. She didn’t deserve to
fully embrace the life I’d led or the one I was prepared to face again.
All I wanted to do was share a wondrous night, exploring every inch of her
body. I wanted to drink her in, to have her scent stain my skin for weeks to
come. And I craved hearing her cries of passion the moment I thrust my
cock deep inside of her. The feel of her hand in mine further fueled the fire
that had been raging for days. While I knew the last thing that she needed
was another crush of her emotions, neither one of us could resist the need
we shared.
I moved into the bedroom, turning until I could guide her in with both
hands. The look on her face was one that would haunt me for the rest of my
life.
The limited light in the room managed to highlight her beautiful features as
she stood in front of me. Everything about her aroused the savage inside
from the way her blonde hair shimmered to the slight goosebumps popping
across her skin. I took my time simply studying her, enjoying the moment.
Chloe remained silent, her chest rising and falling as she tipped her head. A
slight smile crossed her face before she tugged on my shirt, dragging it
from the tight confines of my jeans. She kept her eyes locked on me as she
slowly pulled the material up and over my shoulders, yanking it away.
Unwanted.
Unneeded.
Every muscle in my body was tense as I rolled the fabric of her dress over
her shoulders, gently tugging until gravity allowed her dress to fall to the
floor. She wore no bra, the lace thong in vibrant purple drawing my
attention. My mouth watered at the thought of licking her sweet pussy.
Her smile turning mischievous, she took a purposeful step away, running
her fingers through her hair then sliding them down her chest. The moment
she cupped her breasts, I almost lost control of my beast. When she pinched
her nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, I issued a keening growl
before yanking off my boots.
Chloe watched me intently, dragging her tongue back and forth across her
lips, keeping her distance as if worried the predator in me would strike.
I couldn’t take my eyes off her as I unfastened my jeans, inhaling the sweet
scent of her. Everything about the woman was enticing, further fueling the
dark hunger and need. I couldn’t wait to ravage every inch of her.
“Hurry,” she whispered as her gaze slid down the length of me. She shifted
her hips back and forth, the move far too seductive for a man like me.
After removing my jeans, I teased her in the same way she’d done to me,
rolling my fingers down my chest to my throbbing cock. My eyes were
already hazy, but just watching the way she undulated her hips was enough
to toss me over the edge of sanity. The moment I advanced, she retreated,
the same sly smile on her face.
I tilted my head, beckoning with a single finger. “You need to remember
that you belong to me. Every. Single. Inch.”
She issued another heated purr before sliding her fingers under the thin
elastic of her panties. The anticipation was driving me insane and there was
no doubt she knew what she was doing to me. When she continued teasing
me, swishing her hips back and forth and only lowering the gorgeous lace
by a few inches, I couldn’t take it any longer.
Taking two long strides, I fisted her hair, yanking her forward. “No teasing,
little pet.”
Her laugh floated in the space around us as she pressed her palms against
my chest. “What if I want to tease you?”
“I don’t think you really want to know the answer.” I didn’t hesitate, simply
sliding a single finger underneath the thin elastic. With a snap of my wrist,
her panties were ripped away, freeing her luscious body for my viewing
pleasure.
Shuddering, she closed her eyes as I tugged on her hair, forcing her body
into a deep arc. I couldn’t resist blowing across her neck before pressing my
lips against her skin. Her fingers dug into my arms as I gave her a series of
licks and nips. Her soft mews flowed into my mind, amplifying my thirst to
thrust my tongue inside her pretty pink pussy. A part of me wanted to keep
my actions gentle, a final reminder that she’d managed to yank away my
armor, but it was becoming impossible.
Her lips quivered as she clung to me, her long hair floating behind her in a
delicious halo. I brushed my lips across hers then captured her mouth,
tenderly opening her lips. Every shiver of her body created another wave of
desire, the heat between us exploding.
I’d never felt so alive, every muscle tensing as I held her. While I wasn’t a
patient man, I insisted on taking my time.
For this was the last time.
The final moment I’d hold her this close.
The ultimate reminder that my heart had been stolen.
And the goodbye that neither of us wanted.
Chloe shifted her hips back and forth, the friction created pushing stars in
front of my eyes. I had difficulty concentrating on the kiss.
She pushed hard against me, taking several deep breaths as she opened her
eyes. “What are you thinking?”
Her question was followed by a squeeze of her hand around my cock.
The answer was easy, at least the one in my mind. If I were a better man, I’d
tell her the truth. Instead, I hid behind the man I’d always been.
“That I can’t wait to fuck you.”
I was reminded once again of my mother’s words when I gazed into her
eyes. Then I heard those of my adopted father.
“Don’t share your weakness with anyone. You never know who is going to
use it against you.”
While his words were a part of his tutelage, I loathed the fact I’d accepted
them all these years.
Chloe might be my biggest weakness, but she was also my greatest
strength.
My love…

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 14

C hloe

Pain.
The ache in my heart was thunderous, a horrible group of sensations that
refused to be shoved aside. Yet as I stood in front of Nikolai, the desire only
continued to increase.
He rarely smiled but when he did, the action seemed to light up the room.
Today was no different. In the waning light of the beautiful late afternoon,
the last vestige of sun filtering in through the blinds, even his eyes seemed
brighter than I’d seen them before.
The way he held me in his arms was possessive, a man who would never
allow anyone else to take a taste of what belonged to him.
When he whispered several phrases in Russian, I didn’t need to understand
them to know they were words of endearment.
As well as words of goodbye.
I rolled my fingers up to his collarbone then further, fingering his shaggy
blond hair. I couldn’t help but wonder if he’d be forced to cut off several
inches or even shave his head when returning to Moscow. The thought was
just as revolting as the understanding of why he was going back.
To exact revenge on the person responsible for killing his father.
A swell of desire continued to build, my entire body aching from need. I
took my time brushing my hand across his face, the bruises he’d been
forced to endure lingering days after. At least the ugly swelling had gone
down, allowing me to see his beautiful eyes. The sight of his brutal injuries
that horrible day had been difficult to bear.
The actions he’d been forced to perform were visions that would never
leave my nightmares. But there was no denying he was my true hero, a man
who’d been beaten severely, chained like some animal, then still managed
to free himself in order to protect me.
What had occurred after that was something I didn’t even think about.
“Do they hurt?” I asked as I gazed down at the ugly marks on his chest.
“Not nearly as much as before. You don’t have to worry about me, little pet.
I’ve been through much worse.” He rolled his fingers down my back,
cupping my buttocks and lifting me off the floor.
“That’s what scares me.”
“Shush, little one. Tonight isn’t about pain, unless you choose to misbehave
that is.” He smacked my bottom once as a reminder then shifted me closer
to the bed. “If you’re a good girl, I assure you that you will be rewarded.”
I wrapped my legs around his massive thighs, allowing a single whimper to
push up from my throat. “What if I want to be bad?”
“Why do I think you’re challenging me?”
“Because I always will.”
Chuckling in his delicious dark tone, he nuzzled against my neck, biting
down on my skin. I was pulled into the beautiful moment of bliss. There
was nothing else but the two of us. No light. No sound. No fears. I closed
my eyes as I shifted my arms over his shoulders, lightly rubbing my fingers
across his back.
I was lightheaded, the most beautiful set of stars floating in front of my
eyes. He was purposeful in his actions, everything he did commanding.
That would never change. He ripped at the comforter and sheets, dragging
them halfway down the bed.
He slowly eased me down, never letting go until I was safely nestled
against the soft bedding. I continued to cling to him even as he crawled onto
the bed, hovering over me like the dominating man he truly was. There was
a darkness in his eyes, yet the golden flecks surrounding his irises were
glistening more than I’d seen them before.
The look on his face wasn’t just piercing as well as hungry. It was
obsessive.
Quivering, I found it difficult to breathe as he lowered his head, pressing his
lips across mine, sliding them back and forth teasingly.
When I playfully shoved his chest, he lifted his head. “You will never be in
charge. Hands over your head.”
“That’s not fair.”
All he had to do was give me a stern look and I obeyed, huffing as I did.
“Grip the iron posts.”
I tilted my head, staring at the headboard, grimacing at the thought of what
he was going to do. When I hesitated, he pinched my nipples, twisting them
brutally. Another series of stars floated in front of my eyes, the pain
coursing through me. Whimpering, I did as he directed, grasping the rails
then digging my fingernails into my palms.
“Now, close your eyes.”
“What?” I could tell that defying him wasn’t in my best interest.
“Do as I say, or you won’t like the consequences.” Then he softened,
running his fingers down my thigh. “Trust me, little pet. I will never hurt
you.”
I pursed my lips, closing my eyes, but I knew it would be difficult not to
disobey. Seconds later, I was aware he’d climbed off the bed. A part of me
wanted to cry out, ensuring that he hadn’t left the room, but I remained
quiet.
Like a good little girl.
The thought brought a smile to my face and the second I heard a few sounds
I grew more intrigued. What was he going to do? A mixture of excitement
as well as apprehension settled into my system. I knew I could trust the man
with my life, but the thought of losing all control after what I’d been
through was more difficult than I wanted to allow him to understand. He
didn’t deserve that burden with what he was facing.
I tried to concentrate on the sounds. What was he doing? I almost opened
my eyes when I felt the weight on the bed shift again.
“I’m asking you again. Do you trust me?”
“Yes,” I said without hesitation.
When I felt his lips brushing across my stomach, moving ever so slowly up
to my bruised nipple, I arched my back, soft mews erupting from my
mouth. He chuckled, his hot breath cascading across my skin.
“Keep your eyes closed.”
“Yes, sir.” The scent of the man was all testosterone and brawn. Everything
about him was intoxicating, his actions leaving me lightheaded with
butterflies swarming in my stomach. Prickles skated along every inch of my
skin and as he swirled his tongue around my nipple, I instantly bucked up
from the bed, my hands slipping from their required position.
“Tsk. Tsk. Bad little girl.”
I quickly resumed my grip, taking shallow breaths. Every word he issued
pushed me into a delicious frenzy, wanting nothing more than to touch him.
Stroke him.
Suck him.
The thought brought me a smile until he wrapped his lips around my nipple,
pulling the tender tissue into his mouth, sucking as he made guttural
sounds. I was instantly pushed into sweet nirvana, my pussy clenching
several times. The scent of my feminine wiles had already given away my
intense arousal. I was wet and hot, my heart racing.
Without thinking, I reached down to him, my longing to touch taking over.
“I can see you’re not going to be able to obey me.” He shifted his weight
and the second I felt something being placed around my wrist, I issued a
sharp cry, memories of the experience suddenly all I could think about.
“Shhh… Trust me, Chloe. I don’t want you to be afraid.”
Was this some kind of crazy lesson? Was he trying to help me forget about
what Dimitri and his gang of thugs had done to me? I wasn’t certain that
was possible.
Yet I trusted him completely and without question. As he positioned soft
material around my wrist, I managed to take a deep breath. Seconds later,
he shifted to my other arm, doing the same thing. I could tell the binding
wasn’t tight, although I knew I was secured to the bed.
He lowered down, kissing my lips then whispering into my ear, his breath
tickling. “You’re beautiful. And you’re all mine. Pleasure, not pain. Unless
you disobey me.”
His words made me laugh, allowing the tension to disappear. I knew exactly
what he was doing, trying to take the nightmares away. I took several deep
breaths, falling into a beautiful and serene place, tingling to my core as he
brushed his fingers down one arm then the other.
As he continued to tease me, sucking and biting down on my other nipple, I
couldn’t stop whimpering. I was shocked that his simple touch could push
me close to an orgasm. There was so much electricity shooting through us,
the heat crackling my skin. After a full minute of his mouth tormenting my
hardened buds, I was ready to beg him to fuck me.
But I could tell he was going to take his sweet time.
He licked between my breasts, nipping my skin every few inches.
“You have nothing to be afraid of. No one is going to hurt you.” He kept his
tone soft and even, the husky vibe like a warm blanket. “Keep your eyes
closed and enjoy the sensations.”
At this moment in time, I believed him. I knew he would slay every dragon.
Exorcise any demons. He was that powerful.
And I loved him even more.
Nikolai continued his exploration, dragging his tongue down to my
bellybutton, circling it several times before shifting to my legs. I opened
them wide, longing to have him bury his face in my pussy. But he had other
things in mind.
Over the course of several minutes, he continued his exploration, peppering
my legs with kisses and licks then caressing my skin. I was pushed into a
quiet realm, my breathing ragged as my pulse continued to skip. All time
seemed to stop, the sensations keeping me on edge.
I tossed my head back and forth, every whimper I let out strangled. I found
it even more difficult to obey yet I didn’t want to disappoint him. I flexed
my hands, comprehending that with a hard pull, I could easily free myself.
This was about trusting him completely, no matter what he asked.
When I was finally relaxed, I realized that I could easily drift off to sleep
and I knew there would be no abomination of nightmares. There’d be no
fear of the dark. Just the sweet peace of lust and love.
When he finally gathered my legs in his arms, bending them at the knee, I
bucked up once again. “Yes. Yes.”
He blew across my pussy then dragged his tongue up the length in a slow
and easy motion. I curled my toes, taking shallow breaths and the second he
slipped his tongue past my swollen folds, I almost lost it, nearly
succumbing to a powerful orgasm.
“Not yet, little pet. You’re not allowed to come until I tell you.”
“So mean. So terribly mean.”
“Yes, you’re right.”
I could hear the chuckle in his voice, the happiness from taunting me. My
mouth was suddenly dry, my entire body shaking to the point a cold chill
shifted down my spine. He took his damn sweet time swirling his tongue
around my clit then sucking on my tender tissue.
“I can’t take it. Please let me come. Please.” The pleading sound of my
voice made me cringe. I jerked up, tossing back and forth, stretching my
bindings as much as possible until the iron posts creaked from the force I
used.
“Are you ready, baby girl?” he asked, driving me to the point of madness.
“Yes. Yes. Yes!”
As he started to lick me furiously, digging his fingers into my skin, I gasped
for air. It was impossible not to struggle with my bindings, jerking so hard I
could feel one of them slipping. Within seconds, he drove me to the most
incredible orgasm, every nerve seared from the scorching heat of his mouth
alone. When he drove his tongue deep inside, lapping at my cream, a single
climax turned into a second, this one even more earth shattering.
I felt like I was being ripped apart, the sensations that powerful.
“Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh.” As soon as I screamed, a nervous laugh bubbled to the
surface. There was no way Travis hadn’t heard the ragged sound. A warm
flush crept up from my throat to my cheeks, the embarrassment pushing the
excitement and moment of rapture into an entirely different level.
“That’s it, baby girl,” he growled, refusing to let me go.
Panting, I continued bucking up from the bed, flexing and fisting my hands.
I was exhausted, unable to stop shaking. Seconds later, I was suddenly
aware that he’d pulled away from my legs. I was fearful he’d disappeared,
but for some crazy reason I continued to obey him, keeping my eyes shut.
“Look at me, beauty,” he commanded.
Blinking several times, I found it difficult to focus at first. When he eased
onto the bed, using a single finger to pull away the bindings then leaning
over, I wrapped my arms around him.
“You are amazing,” I whispered.
“I’m just the man who found the perfect woman.” Remaining on his bent
arms, he shifted his legs in between mine then lowered his head, capturing
my mouth. The kiss was gentle at first, the moment of passion nothing more
than a quiet intimate moment.
I rubbed my hands up and down his arms, marveling in how muscular and
strong they were. Every touch of his skin further ignited the raging fire. I
was tingling all over, shifting my hips back and forth. When he finally
slipped his tongue inside, shifting it back and forth across mine, my heart
echoed in my ears.
The sweet moment lasted for a full minute before his hunger increased, the
kiss becoming more passionate. I shifted my hand between us, wrapping my
hand around his cockhead. As I stroked him, his body began to shake. It
was my time to tease him, rolling the tip of my finger back and forth across
his sensitive slit.
When he finally broke the kiss, he growled, his eyes glassy. “Such a little
minx.”
“You deserve it.”
“I’ll remember that.” His expression changed, becoming more serious. “I
need to be inside of you.”
“I know.”
He rose onto his hands, taking his shaft from my fingers then sliding the tip
up and down the length of my pussy.
I wrapped one leg around him, taking shallow breaths as we stared into
each other’s eyes. When he slipped his cockhead past my swollen folds, I
took a deep breath, every muscle tensing.
There was no hard thrust, no savage need to take me like a barbarian. He
knew he’d already claimed me.
My body.
My soul.
My heart.
When he was fully seated inside, his breathing became ragged.
“I want to fuck you all night long,” he managed as he pulled out, driving
into me again.
“Then do it.”
A sly smile crossed his face as he repeated the move. Then he created a
perfect rhythm, sliding in and out as he hovered over me.
I kept my hands wrapped around his arms, caressing his skin. The beautiful
moment was slow and easy, more romantic than anything we’d done before.
As the rise and fall of his chest increased, he nipped my lower lip.
Then I noticed a wry smile crossing his face just seconds before he wrapped
his arm around me, rolling us both over until he was on his back.
Laughing, I tossed my hair several times as I pulled my knees against him.
“You’re so bad,” I managed.
“No, you’re the one who’s a bad girl.” He folded one arm behind his head,
using the fingers of his other hand to caress my arm. “Now, you’re going to
ride me.”
“Why, yes, sir.” I bucked against him once, just one time. Then I laughed as
I planted my hands on either side of him. “Two can play at your games,
Russian boy.”
He seemed surprised at my words, his eyes lighting up like firecrackers.
“Be careful what you say to me.”
“Uh-huh. We’ll see about that.” I lifted my hips until just the tip was inside,
giving him a mischievous look. I knew he had no patience. Within seconds,
he yanked me down with enough force I issued a string of whimpers. The
feel of having him inside, stretching my muscles was glorious. Panting, I
kneaded his chest as I peered down at him, slowly lowering my head until
our lips were almost touching.
He tangled his fingers in my hair, a glint of mischief in his eyes. I’d never
seen him so lighthearted, as if the weight of the world hadn’t been placed
squarely on his shoulders. When he tugged on my head, I resisted him on
purpose. But there was no denying his control. He wrapped his hand around
my neck, forcing our lips to touch.
There was no resolve left in my body. I darted my tongue inside, taking my
time to swish it back and forth across his. My body tingled from the sheer
excitement, my pussy throbbing as his cock swelled inside. I shifted up and
down once then stopping, pushing hard enough to break the kiss slightly in
order to offer a husky purr.
“Always my tease,” he murmured.
“Uh-huh. Don’t you forget it.”
With another simple tug, the moment of intimacy continued, our hearts
beating as one. I was breathless, my desire reaching a plateau. As I rocked
up and down, his body reacted, every muscle stiffening. I adored being able
to drive him to his own moment of euphoria. I wanted to please him in
every way.
To surrender to his needs.
To obey his every command.
The thoughts were enlightening yet still terrifying to the woman inside. I’d
never wanted to give all of myself to anyone. There would always be a tiny
bit of confusion as to why, but on this night, there was no question. He
could command anything he wanted.
Nikolai became more forceful, dominating my tongue as he slid his hand
down my spine, finally gripping my hip. With a single hard pull, he
required me to ride him harder, moving up and down.
The taste of him was bittersweet and tears threatened to form in my eyes.
He was leaving and it was likely he’d never return, but not because he
wouldn’t want to.
Because he would be killed.
No. No!
I couldn’t go down that path. I couldn’t allow myself to think about any
future other than right here, right now. Shoving away from him, I let out a
growl of my own, tossing my hair back and forth.
He laughed softly as he cupped my breast, kneading my nipple between his
thumb and forefinger. “Ride me, baby. Ride me like the wild little stallion
you are.”
His accent seemed heavier, dirtier. Filthy visions shifted into my mind. I
could ride him all night long. When he pinched my nipple, twisting and
pulling the tender tissue as incentive, I bucked against him brutally, rocking
up and down like a primal beast. Stars and lights and rainbows flashed in
front of my eyes from the sheer pleasure. I was lost in the moment, savoring
the feel and scent of him.
He was my rock.
My savior.
And I was his weakness.
Nikolai let off a series of husky growls as he brushed his hand to my other
breast, swirling the tip of his finger around and around before pinching with
enough pressure I threw back my head with another scream.
It seemed he continued to swell inside of me, my muscles clamping down
and pulling him in even deeper. I could feel another glorious climax rushing
to the surface. “I need to… come.”
“Hmmm… Should I allow the bad girl?”
My eyes finding it difficult to focus, I pouted my lips as I slowly lowered
my head. “Please. Sir?”
“Sir. I think I like that. Come for me, little pet.”
As the beautiful moment blasted into me, I held back another scream,
allowing the sensations to wash over me like a tidal wave of pleasure. The
moment shared between us was raw and uninhibited, yet comfortable and
loving. This was all about making love.
Exhaling, I continued to squeeze my thighs against him, clawing his skin as
the single orgasm turned into another, this one even more intense.
His growls continued in a slow rumble, the vibrations only adding to the
delight. I wasn’t certain how much time had passed.
Twenty seconds.
A full minute.
Aching all over, I finally took a gasping breath then fucked him in earnest,
squeezing my muscles as the pain from the gorgeous man working my
nipples skittered into my system.
When he tensed even more, now cupping and squeezing both breasts, I
knew he was close to coming. I wanted him to fill me with his seed. I
needed the warmth of his eruption.
I locked eyes with his as his own blissful moment shot into him. The look
on his face was nothing short of carnal, the savage man continuing to claim
what rightfully belonged to him. In the next few seconds, we were pulled
into a beautiful vacuum.
As I clamped down even harder, he couldn’t take it any longer, arching his
back as he closed his eyes with a keening roar and erupted deep inside.
Seconds later, he pulled me down, forcing me to nuzzle into his neck.
Then I heard the words I thought I’d never hear, the ones that would haunt
me until the end of time.
“I love you, little pet.”

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 15

M oscow

Nikolai

I’d left Moscow years ago as Sacha Federov. I returned as Nikolai Lenkov.
Was there a difference? Some who’d known me in the past would likely say
no. However, I knew the answer better than anyone.
Maybe I’d simply grown older or had grown tired of the violence. While
my training and the indoctrination my adopted father had insisted on had
remained in the forefront of my mind, taking lives without hesitation no
longer seemed easy.
While I’d always known what my brother was capable of, I hadn’t expected
that he would betray his blood right or his father. Some of what Dimitri said
nagged at my gut. Maybe I had been a fool leaving. If I’d stayed, perhaps
vengeance could have been served. I’d made a choice to return and I would
do what was necessary in order to regain the Federov honor. If I died in the
process, it wouldn’t be in vain.
Although my heart remained cold and broken. Leaving Chloe had been the
hardest thing I’d had to do my entire life. No amount of torture I’d endured,
or the horrible days spent on the street as a boy could compare. Seeing the
pain on her face had been enough to tear me apart.
Especially after I’d said the words that I’d promised myself wouldn’t be
uttered.
I love you.
I’d known the moment I’d spouted them off that they would cause her
additional pain. I’d been right.
Sadly, I had to push aside my joy of loving her. There could be no emotion,
no regret or I’d make mistakes and that was something I refused to do.
If Michail had been a part of my father’s murder in any way, the
motherfucker wasn’t going to get away with years of madness and betrayal.
As I sat drinking bitter coffee at the meeting spot, I watched the people on
the street. They had no way of knowing that very soon a bloody war would
occur on their streets, the two families finally clashing after decades of
sparring. We should have destroyed the Petrovs years ago. Maxim had
refused, perhaps a part of him thinking that two powerful entities could
control opposite sides of the country. That alone had likely been his demise.
I noticed the figure approaching and slipped my hand inside my jacket. I’d
managed to secure a black-market weapon as well as several rounds of
ammunition, but that would only serve me for a short period of time. What I
was doing would take my former army standing behind me.
If they would.
As Ivan entered the coffee shop, I noticed he scanned the facility. Always
on duty. My call to him from another burner phone just prior to my
departure from the States had been interesting. The information he’d
provided confirming what I’d already known. He’d been forced to sequester
during a raid headed by the Petrovs. At least he’d been able to provide
additional details I considered vital in order to annihilate the enemy.
Michail’s odd behavior had been all about his treachery to the Federov
organization. Then the man had disappeared the same day I’d killed
Dimitri. That only added to the rage that remained inside of me.
Ivan noticed my ___location, approaching slowly. Then he grinned when I rose
from the chair.
“Rodnoy brat,” he huffed in Russian as he embraced me, slapping his hand
on my back. The man had aged significantly, but that was to be expected in
the harsh environment. At least he’d managed to survive after all these
years.
While I’d never considered him a brother as he’d just called me, his help
years ago had proven to be invaluable. I owed him my life. “Ivan. I can’t
say it’s good to be back.”
“Ah, English. You are truly an American now.”
I motioned toward the other seat, gazing out the window to ensure he hadn’t
been followed. “I learned to enjoy the freedom.”
He followed my gaze, chuckling as he sat down, sliding a duffle bag under
the table in my direction. “You haven’t lost your touch. Always cautious.”
“You know exactly why it’s necessary.”
Leaning over the table, he lowered his voice. “Yes, as I warned you, there
are dozens of Petrov soldiers already in position.”
Exhaling, I continued to try to figure out a plan. “And Michail?”
“There has been no sign of him. There was also no sign of a struggle
indicating he’d been taken.”
“Interesting. It would appear he’s working with the Petrovs.”
“How would you know?” There was a glimmer in his eyes as if he already
knew the answer.
“Let’s just say I was tipped off by Dimitri Petrov.”
He chuckled, the gleam remaining in his eyes. “So Dimitri’s disappearance
was your doing. As you might imagine, the rumors were fascinating to hear.
You might just be considered a legend.”
It wasn’t a question but a knowing statement, although the sentiment wasn’t
something I’d wanted to hear. “I did what was necessary, especially after he
attempted to end my life.”
He studied me intently for several seconds. “The beard looks good on you. I
can see a difference in you.”
“Perhaps, but the hunger hasn’t changed. Did you bring what I asked for?”
“Of course. You should have everything you need.”
“And the soldiers?”
His hesitation pissed me off. “Only some are eager to talk with you. As you
can imagine, your disappearance sent a message to the men.”
“Yes, one of weakness.”
“You’d be surprised, my friend. Many understood your challenge. They
simply hoped you would be capable of putting your brother in his place.”
As I should have done all those years ago.
“The meeting with the soldiers needs to occur. What is the word on the
street?”
Ivan looked uncomfortable as hell. “That there’s going to be a strike on the
city within two days.”
With an attack so imminent, I had little time to organize a full plan. “Then I
want the meeting later this afternoon.”
“Of course. I’ll set it up. Do you have a place to stay?”
“Don’t worry about me, Ivan. I’ve forgotten very little about my training.”
The last thing I was going to do was tip my hand to anyone. And there
would be no trust. I’d learned far too many lessons over the years.
“You really do remind me of your father when he was younger.”
For some reason, I bristled just hearing anything about my father. While
Ivan knew I wasn’t blood, he’d been one of the few men who’d accepted
my position within the organization as I’d grown older. For that, as well as
his protection of my father, I’d respected him.
“You do know the anniversary of your father’s death is coming up,” he
added.
“Yes.”
I hadn’t visited the grave since he’d been buried; the thought of mourning
him in an old cemetery by a block of stone had been too much to bear.
Ivan snorted as he glanced out the window. “When the Petrovs learned of
Dimitri’s death, there was an additional price placed on your head. You
were found guilty immediately.”
As I’d suspected would happen.
“So you were aware of the assassination demand.”
“You forget who you are dealing with, Sacha. Very little has changed since
you left. There are two distinct sides just like before. They have always
been prepared for battle. There will always be the hunger for more territory
as well as power. I will advise you one last time to return to your new
country.”
“As you said, there will be a bigger price on my head. I’m no longer willing
to live my life in shadows. It’s time to finish what should have occurred
within days of my father’s murder. Michail needs to be punished for his
treachery.”
He locked eyes with mine, shaking his head. “You should have ascended to
the throne.”
While I wanted nothing more than to tell him the world that I’d lived in
wasn’t a kingdom, I’d come to realize that it was exactly like a monarchy.
“Establish the meeting. Then be prepared. We are going to war.”
There was no doubt Ivan realized he’d been dismissed.
After easing back, he gave me a respectful nod.
I could tell there was something else he wanted to say. “What’s on your
mind, Ivan?”
He seemed uncomfortable, more so than I was used to seeing him. “There
are reasons your brother never accepted his leadership role.”
“And that would be?”
“He’s the son of your father’s mistress.”
I wasn’t surprised that Ivan spouted off the words. While I hadn’t been for
certain of Michail’s lineage, the remembrance of the conversation I’d
overhead between my father and brother had brought the possibility to light.
After all, my father had enjoyed several women over the years. “My brother
is the firstborn and only son of Maxim Federov. You’ve known that from
the day you agreed to honor my father by working with him. I suggest you
remember that, Ivan.” I gave him a hard look, searching his eyes.
“I am glad you’re back, Sacha. Your counsel has been sorely missed.”
I didn’t answer him. There was no need. Soon, Moscow and all of Russia
would learn that fucking with the Federov Empire wasn’t in their best
interest.
And soon, those who’d been responsible for the treachery would learn their
fate.

My father’s house. I stood outside the estate, forced to endure several

unwanted memories. While I felt extreme sadness, I also had a moment of
reverence. I’d been one of the lucky ones, even though the majority of
Russians might disagree. Being taken under his wing had at least provided
me with the necessities in life as well as a solid education.
I took a deep breath before entering the mansion. The various remaining
Brigadiers as well as the made men had been summoned. I’d already
learned that their numbers had dwindled over the years, certainly not the
force my father had commanded. That was due to Michail’s unusual
leadership skills. I didn’t need to learn the details. My brother was a brutal
man, exacting revenge on anyone who looked at him the wrong way. Given
my brother’s possible defection, at least his betrayal had fueled their anger.
Or so I hoped.
The Petrovs would need to be driven out of the city in order for us to
maintain our superiority. If that didn’t happen, my father’s soldiers would
be gunned down one by one, their families exterminated in whatever
method the Petrovs saw as necessary.
With Michail gone, Ivan had taken over the estate, as well as interim duties
handling the affairs of the organization. An unusual move, but one I
couldn’t argue with. I wasn’t here to reclaim the house or the would-be
throne, merely to right a wrong.
As I walked into the living room, I could see a combination of emotions
from anger to relief. In my hand was an assault rifle. I wasn’t taking any
chances, nor did I want them to think I’d grown weak in my absence. There
was instant quiet in the oversized space, although very little of it was about
respect. However, they needed guidance and that’s what was about to occur.
“Bitva idet na nas.” By stating the fight was upon us, I would be able to tell
the men who were prepared to take this seriously. To my surprise, the
majority nodded. “My srazhayemsya do smerti.”
We fight to the death.
Several of the men raised their weapons in salute, their husky grunts
affirmation.
“And just what does the pretty boy American think he is going to do against
the Petrovs?” The question came from a man who’d been loyal to my
brother over the years. Viktor had been in the Bratva for at least fifteen
years. He’d never fully appreciated the power of the Federov family. He
would now or he would die.
“We will succeed,” I stated in English. “Even if it means bringing death to
the city.”
“You’d risk your brother’s life for power?” Viktor continued, the others
around him nodding in appreciation.
“My brother has betrayed all of us. He will accept his punishment.” I kept
my glare pointed in his direction, making certain he understood what was at
stake.
“Ty predatel,” he hissed. “You are nothing to us. You have no power, your
abilities sucked away by the American fools.”
I suspected many thought I was the betrayer.
“Dimitri Petrov has been eliminated.” The news was exactly what needed to
be stated. “I assure you that his soul is roasting in hell.”
While the look on Viktor’s face remained full of fury, the others seemed to
understand the ramifications of what had been told to them.
“Tonight. Be prepared.” I locked eyes with every man, finally turning my
attention to Ivan. His smile was almost a reward. This was exactly what
needed to happen.
As I walked outside, Viktor followed. I sensed his presence and turned,
prepared for a fight.
“You need to hear this,” he stated, the defiance from earlier shifting into an
entirely different emotion, one that wasn’t easily read.
But it was something I knew needed to be taken seriously.

There were some who said that revenge was the sweetest reward. In my
past, I would have agreed with the sentiment. At this point in my life, I’d
grown far too weary of blood wars. Even if the battle was necessary, the
loss of life continued to weigh heavily on my mind.
The information Ivan had provided as to the whereabouts of Petrov’s
soldiers had been correct. Within hours, dozens of them had been
eliminated. While we suffered losses, I was proud of the men who’d served
my father for years, some of them decades. Perhaps this would end the ugly
battle for years to come.
Now I stood on the street, glancing up at the full moon. Blood covered my
shirt, dirt and grime slathered against my naked skin. I took deep breaths
before lifting my arms, releasing a loud bellow into the night sky.
The message had been sent.
The Federov family would never fall to the tyranny of the Petrovs. Now it
was time to finish the hunt for my brother and I knew exactly how that was
going to occur. While I’d seen no sign of Michail, my instincts told me
everything I needed to know.
The information Viktor had provided weighed heavily on my mind.
As Ivan approached, I lowered my weapon, still searching the darkness for
any sign of survivors.
“You are your father, Sacha, a true warrior.”
A warrior.
Maxim had been dead set on ensuring that I’d be ready for battle no matter
the circumstances. Perhaps his harsh discipline and required training had
been necessary after all. Blood had rained in the streets of Moscow, yet no
innocent lives had been lost. I’d made certain of that fact. My decisions had
sent Sergei Petrov a final message.
Get the fuck out.
Laughing softly, I tipped my head in his direction. “My name is Nikolai
Lenkov. Sacha no longer exists. However, let it be known that anyone who
crosses the Federov Empire will meet their maker.” As I started to walk
away, Ivan cleared his throat.
“Where are you going?”
I stopped short, thinking about how to respond. “I’m paying my respects.”
He gave me a wry smile. “Understood.”
“Then I’m going to return to my life.”
“This is your life, Sacha, the one your father created.”
Shooting him a look over my shoulder, I took a deep breath. “Not any
longer.” I stared at him, giving him a slight smile. “It’s interesting, Ivan. I
lost everything I’d cared about in a matter of a few weeks, forced to find
another place that I hoped I could eventually call home. However, I did
come to the realization that I’d been lucky to have a friend like you, a man
determined to help me stay alive.”
“That was important to me, Sacha. I mean, Nikolai. That was something
your father would have wanted.”
“Perhaps.”
I walked off into the darkness, the gun still in my hand. I was finished with
betrayal.

Rain.
I’d always loved rainfall, the silent drops falling slowly to the earth creating
a serene environment. However, the dark and tumultuous clouds that had
formed overhead indicated a severe storm approaching. Even the wind was
whipping across my face as I headed up the grassy knoll. When I reached
the top, I took a deep breath, staring off in the distance for a full minute.
This was a place of reverence, a quiet time meant to reflect.
As thunder rolled in the distance, I was reminded that this would be the last
time I’d set foot on such hallowed ground. The ___location was devoid of other
mourners and I’d never felt so alone in my entire life. While it had been
years since I’d visited the final resting place of my father, his gravestone
wasn’t difficult to find. Sadly, a combination of graffiti splashed across the
thick stone as well as dead flowers adorning the ground beneath were yet
another reminder that my father had been as hated as adored.
I wasn’t a religious man, had never accepted faith as a healing concept. But
today I gave the sign of the cross in my honor to the fallen man. He’d
provided me with a home as well as a good life, at least as much as he’d
known how to provide.
When I knelt down, it was the closest I’d felt to him since his death. A
single shiver shifted down my spine. I could almost feel his presence. After
pushing aside the withered flowers, I placed the single blood-red rose in the
center, touching the petals. No words came to my mind, no statement that
seemed appropriate. I’d attempted to exact my revenge, yet I’d failed.
I closed my eyes, allowing the moment of reverence to continue. Then a
single sound erupted my few minutes of peace.
However, it was one I’d been planning on.
After taking a deep breath, I rose to my feet, turning around slowly. It had
been years since I’d seen Sergei Petrov, the last meeting he’d had with my
father almost ending in violence. The smirk on his face indicated he truly
believed he’d won the war. To him, losing dozens of his soldiers meant
nothing. All human life was expendable.
I wasn’t surprised to see Michail by his side. I folded my hands in front of
me, shifting my gaze from my brother into Sergei’s eyes. The years hadn’t
been good to the older man, the wars he’d continued to fight aging him
significantly. Yet he stood with a wry smile on his face, as if he’d beaten
me.
As if he was ready to end my life.
The silence and tension between us were palpable, but I refused to offer the
first comment.
“Ty ochen’ pokhozh na svoyego ottsa,” Sergei finally said, laughing after
stating the words.
Yes, I was very much like my father, but not in the way the bastard could
understand. He was about to find out. “And you’ve betrayed your people.”
He took a step forward. “English. It would seem you’ve thoroughly enjoyed
your time in America. That has made you soft.”
“Quite the contrary, Petrov. Living in the United States has given me the
kind of perspective I needed in order to become a formidable leader.” I
could tell my brother was antsy, his body tense.
Continuing his laugh, Sergei took two long strides in my direction. “You are
no leader. Then again, you aren’t Federov blood.” He made the statement as
if it was news to me. “At least your brother is a wise man, turning over the
Federov territory in exchange for a secured place in my kingdom.”
Although I wanted to laugh, I resisted providing any reaction.
“I learned a long time ago that the bond of a family wasn’t about blood but
about honor.” I kept my words succinct.
“Wisely spoken, albeit foolish. That is not the way of the Bratva.”
It was my turn to chuckle. “The way of the Bratva is all about honor,
Sergei. I would have thought a man of your stature would know that. Sadly,
you have no qualms about betraying your people. You had my father killed
because he took what you believed belonged to you. Isn’t that right?”
He tipped his head, daring to come even closer. I could tell he was studying
me, attempting to figure out what I was getting at. When I smiled, the
cracks in his armor started to show. “What are you spouting off?”
“You know exactly what I’m saying, and the guilt and anger has eaten you
alive. Your lovely wife was in love with my father, producing a child who
would be Pakhan. Michail. For that you had her killed. But you exacted
your revenge by murdering my father. Sadly, your wife was used in a game
of war. You took his beloved wife and daughter years before so my father
exacted revenge in the same manner, only the child of their love affairs
lives.”
I could see turmoil in my brother’s eyes. While I’d only guessed at the
information, I could see I was right. Michail wasn’t the product of a love
affair but my father’s intent on planning a coup. However, he hadn’t been
able to tolerate what he’d done. My brother had taken the brunt of Maxim’s
reprehensible decision.
“You shouldn’t have returned, bastard child,” Sergei hissed. “You will pay
the price for killing my only son.” He turned his attention toward my
brother. “Michail, finish the deed since my son was obviously far too weak.
Then you will have your place of honor in my organization. I will treat you
in a manner your father wasn’t capable of.”
As Michail approached, I took a deep breath, keeping my eyes locked on
his. Then he aimed his weapon at my temple.
“For all the years my father loved you more than he did his own flesh and
blood, you deserve to die,” Michail hissed.
When I sensed Ivan’s approach, I took a quick glance over my shoulder
seeing his weapon pointed at Sergei. Even though Maxim had been a harsh
taskmaster, he’d taught me so much about the art of war, reminding me
more than once to rely on my instincts, that the enemy was often the person
you trusted the most.
“As your brother stated, you’re going to meet your maker, Nikolai Lenkov,”
Sergei stated. “Kill him!”
The twinkle in my brother’s eyes almost brought a laugh to the surface.
“I’m afraid I can’t do that, Sergei. After all, Nikolai is my brother. You’re
nothing but a murderer.” With a simple shift, Michail aimed his weapon at
Sergei.
“Perhaps blood is thicker than water, but family is the most powerful thing
of all. Sadly, that’s not something you understood.” The words were even
more cathartic than before.
My statement hung in the air as Michail shot Sergei between the eyes.
“Svoloch’.”
The single word behind me was one I’d suspected, although the final
affirmation was agonizing. I hadn’t wanted to believe the man who’d
helped me get away to a new life was capable of selling his soul. Sadly,
every man had a price. “Ivan. I’m curious what it took for you to sell your
soul to Sergei. Money? The promise of leadership?” I didn’t need to turn
around to know he’d pointed his weapon at the back of my head. I’d
suspected the man’s betrayal before leaving the States, but it was confirmed
the day in the coffee shop. He hadn’t anticipated my survival. In fact, he’d
provided every scrap of information he knew. Then Viktor had provided
proof of Ivan’s treachery.
“More than your father or brother ever cared to offer. The price on your
head was far too significant to resist.” Ivan laughed bitterly.
“I’m sure it was.”
As Michail shifted, Ivan snarled. “Don’t try it, Michail. I have no intentions
of killing you unless necessary.”
I shifted my attention to Michail. He tipped his head, taking a deep breath,
lowering his eyes to the weapon in my hand. Then a smile crossed his face.
“Now, as Sergei commanded, you will burn in hell,” Ivan hissed. “Just like
your father.”
Pop! Pop!

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 16

O ne month later

Chloe

“Mom,” I hesitated, unsure of the kind of message I wanted to leave. I’d

struggled with the thought of contacting her for a couple of weeks, but
Nikolai had been right. Family meant everything. “It’s me. Chloe. I, um,
just wanted you to know I’m all right. One more year of school. I hope you
and Dad are okay. I just… There’s so much I want to say to you, but I doubt
you want to hear it. But I miss you…”
The beep indicating the message was over cut me off. Maybe that was the
best thing that could have happened. I knew my mother wouldn’t return my
call. She had no reason to. For all I knew, my father would prevent her from
doing so. At least I’d made an effort. That had to matter for something.
I got out of the car, taking a second to glance across the street at Travis’ bar.
I hadn’t been able to bring myself to stop by. The memories were too fresh
in my mind.
As well as the horrible ache that I doubted would leave me any time soon.
If ever.
Sighing, I closed the door and headed inside, my stomach churning. Last
night had been the worst since my return. I hadn’t slept a wink, tossing and
turning, images of Nikolai refusing to allow me to fall asleep.
When I walked inside the diner, I was grateful there were only a couple of
customers. For about a dozen reasons, I wasn’t ready for a hot and heavy
night. I shifted around the counter, heading into the back, catching Becky’s
eye.
She studied me carefully, as if I was a fragile flower ready to sink into the
dust. While she’d only asked a few questions about where I’d gone or what
I’d been through, she’d kept a watchful eye over me like a mother hen.
“How’s the little house working out for you, hon?” she asked after
sauntering closer.
Exhaling, I grabbed my apron, fighting to get the strap over my head. I
offered a slight smile before jerking the strings and tying it around my
waist. “The cabin is wonderful. I really appreciate your family’s kindness. I
want to send some kind of a thank you to your cousin.”
“Oh, Bradly wasn’t using the old place. I’m really glad it’s working for
you,” Becky said. “You’ve had a rough haul the last couple of months.”
“Stop worrying about me. I’m fine.” I was anything but fine. At least my
battered Monte Carlo hadn’t been destroyed in the Bratva’s attempt to hunt
down Nikolai. However, almost everything in my apartment had been. If it
wasn’t for the generosity of Becky’s cousin in offering the fully furnished
cabin, I don’t know what I would have done.
Even though Travis had continued to try to get me to take money from
Nikolai, I hadn’t been able to stomach the concept. Maybe it seemed like
blood money to me. A sharp pang slipped into my heart as it did every time
I thought about the gorgeous Russian. Even Travis hadn’t heard from him
once since he’d left for Moscow. I knew what that meant.
I was forced to close my eyes to try to keep tears from falling. Life had to
move on, but I wasn’t certain how I could do that.
“Uh-huh. That’s why you almost never smile any longer. Did the police
ever catch the assholes who trashed your place?”
I’d tried my best not to think about everything that occurred over a month
before, although the constant nightmares refused to allow me to forget. I
was grateful the police hadn’t made any connections to the Bratva. I
couldn’t imagine what would have happened if they had.
I’d returned to Waltham against Nikolai’s wishes, but I honestly had no
other place to go. I was determined to finish school, the only constant in my
life. However, I constantly looked over my shoulder and in the rearview
mirror every time I drove. Travis had insisted I carry a gun. That much I’d
accepted.
“Not so far. Evidently there were a few other houses the bastards attacked,”
I lied. I felt I had to. I could never tell anyone what I’d been through.
Or what I was missing.
“Is everything all right with you, hon? You just haven’t been yourself. I
wish you’d talk to me.” Becky crowded my space, her smile warm.
I grabbed the master set of salt and pepper shakers, ready to perform my
duties. At least working sometimes kept my mind off everything.
Sometimes.
“I’m fine. I’m just tired.”
“And not sleeping. When are you going to tell me about him?” she asked as
she followed me out onto the floor.
“Who are you talking about?”
“The man you’ve been pining away for? The one you obviously spent some
time with a month ago. And the same one you’ve stared out the window
looking for every single shift.”
A flush crept up from my neck and without even realizing it, I darted
another glance out the windows, chastising myself as soon as I’d done so.
He wasn’t coming back, even if he was alive.
“That’s silly, Becky. I’m just trying to get my shit together. Nothing more.”
“Uh-huh. You’re a terrible liar. If you want to talk, I’m around.”
“And I appreciate that. Really I do.”
She huffed in an exaggerated manner before walking away. My thoughts
immediately drifted to Nikolai, the hot feeling remaining only morphing
into desire. How stupid of me. I had to get over this and find a way of
enjoying my life all over again.
Growling, I set my mind on performing my tasks, even managing to hum
for a few minutes while doing so.
I was so damn pathetic.
Within a few minutes, dinner customers started to arrive, and I was kept
busy. As darkness fell, the same oppressive feelings rolled into my system. I
hated the darkness as much as the loneliness.
But I plodded on, refusing to look out the window for the umpteenth time.
When the customers finally started to weed out, I almost had a panic attack.
I’d need to walk out by myself to the parking lot. At least the owner
allowed me to park in front given my ordeal. There was always a light
overhead.
I grabbed a stack of plates, heading into the back. As soon as I’d gotten
them into the sink, I burst into tears.
Within seconds, I felt Becky’s gentle touch, placing her hands on my
shoulders. “Honey, you’re going to need to talk about whatever is going on.
It’s eating you alive inside.”
“I just can’t right now.”
“There will always be other men. You gotta let him go, that is unless you
can’t.” There was something different about her voice.
I turned around, wiping my eyes before looking at her. “No, you’re right. I
need to. It was just a few days, but I miss him. That’s all I’m going to say.”
“That’s all you need to say. Any kind of grieving takes time.” She squeezed
my arm before walking out into the dining room.
I shrank against the sink, my body shaking. I was a freaking out over a man
I barely knew.
And one you loved.
And the one who said he loved you.
Yeah, right. That was just one big fantasy. It was time for me to grow the
hell up. Sniffling, I took several deep breaths then wiped my hands on my
apron. Maybe tonight I’d finally get a good night’s sleep.
“Um, Chloe. There’s someone here to see you.”
I jerked my head up, shifting my eyes back and forth. “Someone?”
“Yeah, a pretty handsome guy.” A sly smile crossed her face.
A rush of emotions swirled through me. “A man?”
She grinned from ear to ear. “Come on. Take off that apron.”
Shaking, I managed to do what she suggested, yanking my hairpin at the
last minute and fluffing my hair. “Do I look okay? I mean at least
presentable?”
Laughing, she shooed me toward the door. “Absolutely, honey. You’re one
gorgeous girl. Now, go. Go! At least now you can tell him about your
secret.”
“My secret?”
She nodded, her eyes twinkling.
I tried not to rush, my heart racing. After taking a deep breath, I managed to
walk out the door instead of float. Please. Please. Please. After easing
around the counter and taking two steps, I froze. “Travis. What are you
doing here?”
When he turned around, I could see anguish in his eyes although he tried to
mask it with a smile. “Hi.” He walked closer.
“Is something wrong?” My throat started to close.
“Um, I thought we could go somewhere and talk. Would that be okay? I
have some… news.”
The world around seemed fade away, light shifting into darkness. I knew in
my heart what he was here to tell me and this time, I couldn’t stop the tears.
“Okay.”

Anguish.
I couldn’t think clearly or even focus. I was aware that Travis had opened
his truck door, guiding me inside. I even knew that he was driving
somewhere, but I was so sick inside that I couldn’t have said a single thing.
As he drove away from the diner, all I wanted to do was curl into a ball,
pretending that none of this was happening.
Or that I’d never met Nikolai in the first place. No, that’s not what I meant
at all. I loved him. I needed him. I…
All the emotions, including anger and fear swept through me.
“What is going on? Please tell me, Travis. I can’t take it. I just can’t take it.”
The words exploded from my mouth.
“I just want to go somewhere quiet first, okay? I promise it’s not far.” His
answer was so very soft, totally unlike the brusque man who’d helped to
protect me.
“Okay, I just…” I couldn’t even finish the sentence, but I knew he was in
just as much pain. They were buddies. No, they’d been friends. I lowered
my head, shaking all over. Somehow, I’d have to find my inner strength.
I grew antsy. Then I grew irritated.
“Okay, what the hell is going on?” I snapped, hissing after doing so.
“Trust me.”
“What does that mean?”
Travis shifted his head in my direction. “It means exactly what I said.”
The change in his tone was odd. I counted to five, then ten. That was it.
“Tell me right now what the hell is going on or I’ll get out of this car.”
“I heard you were this impetuous.”
“What do you mean you’ve heard?” When he didn’t answer but was forced
to pull to a stoplight, I managed to open the door.
“Chloe! Do you honestly think I’d bring you all this way without a good
reason?”
Exhaling, I snapped my head in his direction. “Then tell me where we’re
going.”
“Just close the door and I will. It’s right up here. I thought this would give
you comfort.”
Comfort. I bit my lower lip and waited as the light turned green. “Okay. I’m
trusting you and I don’t trust anyone lightly nor will I ever again.” I closed
the door, keeping my eyes locked on the windshield.
I heard him grumbling under his breath as he pressed down on the
accelerator. He made another turn then a second into a nice neighborhood of
beautiful cottages with well-manicured lawns. Maybe there was some kind
of plaque or statue at one of the parks. A cold shiver remained and while I
knew Travis would never do me any harm, that didn’t mean I wasn’t
apprehensive. I couldn’t stand any additional heartache.
As I felt the pull of the truck change as Travis slowed down, I shifted my
attention to the passenger window. While the street was well lit, a light on
over the house he’d stopped in front of, I couldn’t tell if there was anything
special about the yard or the surrounding area. He stopped the truck but said
nothing.
“Am I supposed to know what the hell this is?” I demanded.
He remained quiet for a few seconds before turning in my direction. “Why
don’t you go find out?”
In the shadowed light, I was able to catch an odd look on his face, a fight to
contain a smile. “What is this?” I wasn’t certain my words were even
audible. A strike of pain rushed into my heart and for a few seconds, I was
certain he was playing a game with me. Then I heard a sound.
A dog barking. No, a puppy.
What. The. Fuck?
“Trust is exactly what you need, Chloe. Well, that and love. I think you
have both in spades.”
Travis’ tone had deepened, a glitch in his voice. “Go.”
I was shaking all over as I attempted to open the door, almost falling onto
the street. I took a deep breath as I heard another series of barks. Then I saw
a beautiful puppy galloping toward the… white picket fence. What was
going on? Did Travis purchase a house since I’d refused to take the money?
As if anticipating my question, he climbed out of the truck, moving beside
me. “It’s all yours, the puppy included.”
“I don’t want a house, Travis. That can’t take the pain away. You of all
people should know that.”
“What I know is that you need to walk in through that front door.” He
pointed toward the lovely red door, forcing my attention to the front of the
house.
I’d pictured the perfect little house in my mind. Potted plants on the front
porch. Flowering shrubs lining the windows. A swing hanging from the
rafters on the porch. A beautiful wreath on the front door. I refused to allow
tears to form.
“Trust, Chloe. Remember?”
My legs were stiff as I moved toward the fence gate and as soon as I opened
the door, the Golden Retriever puppy rushed to my legs, yapping as only
baby puppies could do. My emotions were too raw, too close to the surface.
There was no way in hell I could stop tears from trickling past my lashes.
I pulled the fur ball into my arms and walked very slowly toward the door.
As the puppy kissed and licked my face, an actual giggle slipped past my
lips. “You are a cutie. I’m keeping you.”
The little boy barked in happiness as he nuzzled against my neck.
I hated the stiffness I felt, the anxiety of entering the kind of house I’d
always dreamed of. It wouldn’t be the same. I managed to find the courage,
placing my hand on the latch then pressing it down. As I walked inside, the
first thing my senses became aware of was the scent of vanilla.
And cinnamon.
The aroma was spectacular. I didn’t bother closing the door behind me
before walking further inside, darting my head into the living room. There
was even a stone fireplace, a gorgeous mantel. And there were several lit
candles. My heart skipped several beats, my mouth suddenly dry. I put the
puppy down, swallowing hard before moving forward.
When the puppy scampered off, I trailed behind him, able to catch a
glimpse of what appeared to be a beautiful kitchen. I stood just outside the
door, taking several deep breaths before walking inside.
There were no words to describe my feelings. There was no possibility of
slowing my heartbeat. As stars floated in front of my eyes, I thought I was
dreaming, but if so, I never wanted the incredible moment to end.
“Hi.”
Just hearing Nikolai’s sexy, raspy voice, the accent tickling my senses, was
enough to push a whimper up from my throat.
“How? I thought you were… gone.”
Nikolai walked closer, still remaining a few inches away from me, his eyes
searching mine. “There is so much to tell you. That is, if you’ll allow me.”
In his arms he held the puppy, the retriever happily snuggling his new
owner. Nikolai’s eyes twinkled as he studied me, finally shaking his head
back and forth. “You’re beautiful. God, I’ve missed you.”
“I hate you!” I spat off, gasping for air.
He grinned. “I suspected as much.”
As the tears continued to fall, I was able to accept that this was no dream. I
flew into Nikolai’s arms, crushing the puppy against his chest. Nothing had
ever felt so good or so right in my life. “I thought you were dead.”
“Shush, little pet. I’m right here and I’m not planning on going anywhere.”
He managed to ease the puppy to the floor, laughing as the young dog
yapped his disapproval. “And I’m never going to let you go.” He slid one
hand down my back, cupping my buttocks then lifting me off the floor.
When he crushed his mouth over mine, the world went into slow motion.
There was nothing else that mattered, no amount of danger that could ever
take away this moment. He was my rock, my hero. My love. The taste of
him was even sweeter than I remembered and as he slipped his tongue into
my mouth, his actions gentler than I was used to, I wrapped my arms
around his neck.
The kiss was everything I needed, becoming more passionate by the minute.
Nikolai tenderly pushed me against the island counter, allowing my toes to
touch the floor. He dominated my tongue, swirling it back and forth across
mine. I could feel our combined heartbeats, could hear the scattered sounds
of our breathing. I never wanted to let him go.
“Ahem,” Travis grunted from behind us. “You’re right. She’s a little spitfire.
I didn’t think I was getting her here.”
While Nikolai broke the kiss for a few seconds, he muttered something in
Russian then resumed the intimate hold. He pulled me away from the
counter, turning me in a full circle. I was lightheaded, almost dizzy from
happiness. The moment couldn’t have been any more special.
I heard Travis tapping his fingers on something and pushed my hand against
Nikolai’s chest, laughing softly. “I think he needs something.”
“He always needs something,” Nikolai teased. “But he’s the one responsible
for finding the house, so I guess I should give him some credit.”
“Don’t forget about the pup. I was the one who managed to find the little
guy. Took me awhile too.” Travis had a huge grin on his face. “I’m just glad
it all worked out.”
After squeezing my arm, Nikolai walked closer to his friend, holding out
his arm. “Thank you for everything.”
“What are friends for?” Travis shook his hand roughly then winked in my
direction. “I think you have everything you need for the night, including
wine. Whiskey. Some food in the fridge, although I wasn’t certain what
you’d like. Oh, and there’s some puppy food in the cabinet. I did what I
could, my friend.”
“You don’t have any idea how much I appreciate it,” Nikolai said as he
shook his head. “It’s good to be home.”
“We’re damn glad to have you here. I think I’ll just let myself out.” Travis
cocked his head in my direction. “Unless you need me to stay.”
“Leave,” I barked. Then I moved closer, wrapping my arms around him.
“Thank you, but if you ever scare me like that again, I’ll kick your ass.”
Travis burst into laughter. “I have no doubt you would.”
I watched as he walked toward the door, a spring in his step. The man was
even whistling. When I finally turned around to face the man I loved, I
shook my head. Although I wasn’t certain I could stay miffed at a man who
was getting dozens of puppy licks.
“What happened?”
“I did what was necessary, bringing peace at least for now.”
“I’m so glad.” I could see relief in his eyes. “So, what is this place?”
Nikolai laughed like I’d never seen him do before. There was such light in
his eyes as he played with the puppy that I became mesmerized.
“This,” he said as he continued to nuzzle the dog, “is hopefully the kind of
house you were talking about in your fairytale.”
“This is beautiful. Who does it belong to?”
“For an intelligent woman, there are times you can be so dense. The house
belongs to you. Now, I’m not going to lie; I hope you’ll allow me to spend
some time here.”
I tapped my finger across my lips, the hard hammering of my heart giving
me palpitations. “I have to think about it.”
“Oh, you do, huh?” He lifted a single eyebrow before placing the puppy on
the floor. His swagger as he inched closer was unlike any move that I’d
seen him perform before. “Then I guess you’ll need some convincing.”
“I’m not sure you have it in you.”
“Woman, you infuriate the hell out of me. You refused to obey me on any
level, remaining in the same city where you were placed in danger. And you
wouldn’t accept any assistance. I assure you that I heard all about what
you’ve been doing.”
“So Travis is a spy,” I teased.
“Absolutely.” He closed the distance, placing his hands on my arms.
“You’re one disobedient woman.”
“And you flew away to a country where everyone wanted you dead.”
He gently brushed hair from my eyes. “Maybe not everyone.” As he
lowered his head, he took a deep breath. “God, I missed you.”
An intense shiver skated down my spine. “You have no idea how much I
missed you. I never thought I’d see you again. That almost broke me into
little pieces.”
Nikolai took his time, slowly shaking his head from side to side. “I love
you, Chloe. I think I have from the moment you walked into my classroom.
I will never allow anyone or anything to come between us again.”
“Does that mean the danger is over?”
“That means,” he half whispered as he rubbed his thumb back and forth
across my lips, “that my brother is fully in charge of the Federov Bratva. I
don’t think there will be an insurgence in a hell of a long time.” He took me
into his arms, rolling both hands down my back. The tender moment created
a wave of tingles as well as a rush of excitement.
“Then you’re safe.”
“We’re safe. We can finally live our lives the way we’d like.”
“I’m so glad.” Another rush of emotions plowed into me. I was aching all
over, the rumble of desire erupting into a firestorm as the electricity soared
between us.
A sly look crossed his face as he held me. “We’re going to share some
special moments together in this house.”
“I want that more than anything.”
“Good, because I won’t take no for an answer. After all, you are my favorite
little pet.”
“The professor’s pet, huh?” I taunted as I shifted my hips back and forth.
“Exactly. There’s just one little thing we need to take care of.”
“What?”
As soon as a dominating look crossed his face, I attempted to push back,
only to be tossed over the edge of the island. I squealed as he yanked my
skirt up to my waist, using a single finger, sliding it under the thin elastic of
my thong and ripping it away.
The constant sounds of the puppy barking made me giggle.
“You need another lesson in who you belong to. After all, I own you. My
pet. My beautiful girl. The woman I adore.”
“That’s not fair.”
“Who said anything in life was fair?”
As he brought his hand down against my bottom, the smile crossing my
face was unavoidable. With every hard strike, the heat almost immediately
building across my ass cheeks as well as in my pussy, I’d never felt more
like being home than at this moment.
“A bad girl who will need constant discipline,” he muttered then delivered
four brutal smacks in a row.
“I’m a good girl. At least from what I heard from one big, mean Russian.”
“Mean, huh?” Nikolai peppered my bottom with one strike after another,
leaving me breathless and aching.
“Yep. Really mean.”
He chuckled in his dark and evil tone, showering me with husky vibrations.
“Then I guess you need to learn the rules.”
I closed my eyes, already aching from the pain dancing down the length of
my body but I’d never felt so alive. I’d also never been so happy in my life.
A new home. A sweet little puppy. And the man of my dreams. What could
be better?

Two months later

“Mom. No…” I almost couldn’t get in a word edgewise. Huffing, I made

faces as I turned off the engine, glaring at my watch. “Look, I’m fine. I
swear I am.” I yanked off the seatbelt and grabbed my bookbag. “I know
you’re worried, but I feel wonderful. Amazing in fact.” When I opened the
door, the bright sunshine gave me a smile. I stepped out, closing the door to
my brand new car and sighed. How could anything get any better?
I brushed my hand over my leather notebook, a recent present from the man
I loved. I’d continued writing my poetry. Every time I read Nikolai
something I’d penned, he’d become more insistent that I write a book. We
would see. I had other things to contend with for a few months.
I struggled with my bookbag, tossing it over my shoulder as my mother
continued expressing her concern. At least we were talking again on a
regular basis. So many things had changed in my parents’ lives, including
the fact my brother had been totally clean for almost three years. He’d
enrolled in college, had a full time job making decent money, and he had a
girlfriend. My mother had never been happier in her life.
Nikolai had told me everything he’d gone through in his efforts to avenge
his father’s murder, including the fact he’d been forced to kill the man
who’d helped him find a new life in the States. I’d been mesmerized, yet
had trouble truly fathoming everything he’d been through. At least the
demons hanging over him had subsided, leaving him to enjoy his new life.
What we’d shared and built over the last two months had been incredible.
“I promise you that I’ll call you this weekend. I’ve got to get to class. I
can’t miss the first day of my favorite class.” As she asked the question
regarding which one was my favorite, I rolled my eyes. “Russian
Literature.”
I heard her laughter and couldn’t help but smile. Things had changed
significantly over the past three months. I couldn’t imagine my life any
other way. “Yes, I love you too. I’ll talk to you soon.” I did my best
scampering up the stairs to the auditorium. My God, the place was packed. I
guess I wasn’t the only one interested in the course.
After taking a deep breath, I noticed Elizabeth waving at me from close to
the front. It would seem she and Brandy saved me a seat. I had to laugh that
they were sitting so close. Obviously, to get a bird’s-eye view of the hunky
professor. I shifted the duffle in front of me as I approached. “Hi, guys.”
“Wow, you’re bright and chipper,” Brandy said as she jerked up from the
seat to give me a hug. Then she stepped back, yanking on the bag in front of
me. “Oh. My. God.”
Elizabeth squealed as her gaze drifted to my growing stomach. “You’ve
been busy. Do you mind telling me what the hell you did over the
summer?”
I couldn’t help but blush as I took my seat, dropping the bag then taking my
time to retrieve my laptop. The moment I placed my hands on the surface,
both girls gasped from seeing the diamond on my finger.
“Shit!” Brandy gulped. “You’re engaged and pregnant. You work fast.”
“Who’s the lucky guy and why in the hell did you hold out on us?”
Elizabeth demanded.
“Let’s just say he’s one incredible hunk of a man,” I half purred, turning my
full attention to the professor walking into the room. After taking a deep
breath, I shivered from the way Nikolai locked his eyes on me.
Both girls noticed, sighing at the same time.
“You are kidding me?” Brandy managed, gasping for air. “You and the
professor?”
“I’m not kidding.” I knew my answer would bring a series of squeals.
“You’re so lucky. You have to tell us everything,” Elizabeth snapped.
“Every single detail,” Brandy added.
As the professor took his place at the podium, he shifted his heated gaze
into one of admonishment. “If everyone will quiet down.”
Within seconds, there wasn’t a sound in the room.
Except for maybe a few mewing noises from some of the girls.
He winked and I knew it was all about exactly what he was going to do to
me after the day’s end. As I squirmed in the seat, the ache from the previous
night’s spanking shifting down the back of my legs, I gave a sigh of
contentment.
“Welcome to Russian Literature. I hope you’re ready to enjoy a dozen or so
books,” Nikolai said in his usual sexy, dominating tone. “Chteniye—eto
iskusstvo, kotoroye nuzhno osvaivat’ po odnoy stranitse za ras.”
“Reading is an art that must be mastered one page at a time,” I repeated in a
whisper.
“Christ. She’s still the professor’s pet,” Brandy huffed.
“I bet she’s getting straight A’s,” Elizabeth added as she slumped in her seat.
“Again.”
What I was getting was the life that I thought would never happen.
One dominating husband.
A beautiful baby.
An adorable Golden Retriever.
And the fairytale.
What could be better?

The End

OceanofPDF.com
 AFTERWORD

Stormy Night Publications would like to thank you for your interest in our
books.

If you liked this book (or even if you didn’t), we would really appreciate
you leaving a review on the site where you purchased it. Reviews provide
useful feedback for us and our authors, and this feedback (both positive
comments and constructive criticism) allows us to work even harder to
make sure we provide the content our customers want to read.

If you would like to check out more books from Stormy Night Publications,
if you want to learn more about our company, or if you would like to join
our mailing list, please visit our website at:

http://www.stormynightpublications.com

OceanofPDF.com
 BOOKS OF THE MERCILESS KINGS SERIES

King’s Captive
Emily Porter saw me kill a man who betrayed my family and she helped put me behind bars. But
someone with my connections doesn’t stay in prison long, and she is about to learn the hard way that
there is a price to pay for crossing the boss of the King dynasty. A very, very painful price…
She’s going to cry for me as I blister that beautiful bottom, then she’s going to scream for me as I
ravage her over and over again, taking her in the most shameful ways she can imagine. But leaving
her well-punished and well-used is just the beginning of what I have in store for Emily.
I’m going to make her my bride, and then I’m going to make her mine completely.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Hostage
When my life was threatened, Michael King didn’t just take matters into his own hands.
He took me.
When he carried me off it was partly to protect me, but mostly it was because he wanted me.
I didn’t choose to go with him, but it wasn’t up to me. That’s why I’m naked, wet, and sore in an
opulent Swiss chalet with my bottom still burning from the belt of the infuriatingly sexy mafia boss
who brought me here, punished me when I fought him, and then savagely made me his.
We’ll return when things are safe in New Orleans, but I won’t be going back to my old home.
I belong to him now, and he plans to keep me.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Possession
Her father had to be taught what happens when you cross a King, but that isn’t why Genevieve Rossi
is sore, well-used, and waiting for me to claim her in the only way I haven’t already.
She’s sore because she thought she could embarrass me in public without being punished.
She’s well-used because after I spanked her I wanted more, and I take what I want.
She’s waiting for me in my bed because she’s my bride, and tonight is our wedding night.
I’m not going to be gentle with her, but when she wakes up tomorrow morning wet and blushing her
cheeks won’t be crimson because of the shameful things I did to her naked, quivering body.
It will be because she begged for all of them.
 Buy on Amazon

King’s Toy
Vincenzo King thought I knew something about a man who betrayed him, but that isn’t why I’m on
my way to New Orleans well-used and sore with my backside still burning from his belt.
When he bared and punished me maybe it was just business, but what came after was not.
It was savage, it was shameful, and it was very, very personal.
I’m his toy now, and not the kind you keep in its box on the shelf.
He’s going to play rough with me.
He’s going to get me all wet and dirty.
Then he’s going to do it all again tomorrow.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 BOOKS OF THE MAFIA MASTERS SERIES

His as Payment
Caroline Hargrove thinks she is mine because her father owed me a debt, but that isn’t why she is
sitting in my car beside me with her bottom sore inside and out. She’s wet, well-used, and coming
with me whether she likes it or not because I decided I want her, and I take what I want.
As a senator’s daughter, she probably thought no man would dare lay a hand on her, let alone spank
her thoroughly and then claim her beautiful body in the most shameful ways possible.
She was wrong. Very, very wrong. She’s going to be mastered, and I won’t be gentle about it.

Buy on Amazon

Taken as Collateral
Francesca Alessandro was just meant to be collateral, held captive as a warning to her father, but then
she tried to fight me. She ended up sore and soaked as I taught her a lesson with my belt and then
screaming with every savage climax as I taught her to obey in a much more shameful way.
She’s mine now. Mine to keep. Mine to protect. Mine to use as hard and as often as I please.

Buy on Amazon

Forced to Cooperate
Willow Church is not the first person who tried to put a bullet in me. She’s just the first I let live.
Now she will pay the price in the most shameful way imaginable. The stripes from my belt will teach
her to obey, but what happens to her sore, red bottom after that will teach the real lesson.
She will be used mercilessly, over and over, and every brutal climax will remind her of the
humiliating truth: she never even had a chance against me. Her body always knew its master.

Buy on Amazon

Claimed as Revenge
Valencia Rivera became mine the moment her father broke the agreement he made with me. She
thought she had a say in the matter, but my belt across her beautiful bottom taught her otherwise and
a night spent screaming her surrender into the sheets left her in no doubt she belongs to me.
Using her hard and often will not be all it takes to tame her properly, but it will be a good start…

Buy on Amazon
 Made to Beg
Sierra Fox showed up at my door to ask for my protection, and I gave it to her… for a price. She
belongs to me now, and I’m going to use her beautiful body as thoroughly as I please. The only thing
for her to decide is how sore her cute little bottom will be when I’m through claiming her.
She came to me begging for help, but as her moans and screams grow louder with every brutal
climax, we both know it won’t be long before she begs me for something far more shameful.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 MORE MAFIA ROMANCES BY PIPER STONE

Caught
If you’re forced to come to an arrangement with someone as dangerous as Jagger Calduchi, it means
he’s about to take what he wants, and you’ll give it to him… even if it’s your body.
I got caught snooping where I didn’t belong, and Jagger made me an offer I couldn’t refuse. A week
with him where his rules are the only rules, or his bought and paid for cops take me to jail.
He’s going to punish me, train me, and master me completely. When he’s used me so shamefully I
blush just to think about it, maybe he’ll let me go home… or maybe he’ll decide to keep me.

Buy on Amazon

Ruthless
Treating a mobster shot by a rival’s goons isn’t really my forte, but when a man is powerful enough
to have a whole wing of a hospital cleared out for his protection, you do as you’re told.
To make matters worse, this isn’t first time I’ve met Giovanni Calduchi. It turns out my newest
patient is the stern, sexy brute who all but dragged me back to his hotel room a couple of nights ago
so he could use my body as he pleased, then showed up at my house the next day, stripped me bare,
and spanked me until I was begging him to take me even more roughly and shamefully.
Now, with his enemies likely to be coming after me in order to get to him, all I can do is hope he’s as
good at keeping me safe as he is at keeping me blushing, sore, and thoroughly satisfied.

Buy on Amazon

Dangerous
I knew Erik Chenault was dangerous the moment I saw him. Everything about him should have
warned me away, from the scar on his face to the fact that mobsters call him Blade. But I was drawn
like a moth to a flame, and I ended up burnt… and blushing, sore, and thoroughly used.
Now he’s taken it upon himself to protect me from men like the ones we both tried to leave in our
past. He’s going to make me his whether I like it or not… but I think I’m going to like it.

Buy on Amazon

Prey
Within moments of setting eyes on Sophia Waters, I was certain of two things. She was going to learn
what happens to bad girls who cheat at cards, and I was going to be the one to teach her.
But there was one thing I didn’t know as I reddened that cute little bottom and then took her long and
hard and oh so shamefully: I wasn’t the only one who didn’t come here for a game of cards.
I came to kill a man. It turns out she came to protect him.
Nobody keeps me from my target, but I’m in no rush. Not when I’m enjoying this game of cat and
mouse so much. I’ll even let her catch me one day, and as she screams my name with each brutal
climax she’ll finally realize the truth. She was never the hunter. She was always the prey.

Buy on Amazon

Given
Stephanie Michaelson was given to me, and she is mine. The sooner she learns that, the less often her
cute little bottom will end up well-punished and sore as she is reminded of her place.
But even as she promises obedience with tears running down her cheeks, I know it isn’t the sting of
my belt that will truly tame her. It is what comes next that will leave her in no doubt she belongs to
me. That part will be long, hard, and shameful… and I will make her beg for all of it.

Buy on Amazon

Dangerous Stranger
I came to Spain hoping to start a new life away from dangerous men, but then I met Rafael Santiago.
Now I’m not just caught up in the affairs of a mafia boss, I’m being forced into his car.
When I saw something I shouldn’t have, Rafael took me captive, stripped me bare, and punished me
until he felt certain I’d told him everything I knew about his organization… which was nothing at all.
Then he offered me his protection in return for the right to use me as he pleases.
Now that I belong to him, his plans for me are more shameful than I could have ever imagined.

Buy on Amazon

Indebted
After her father stole from me, I could have left Alessandra Toro in jail for a crime she didn’t
commit. But I have plans for her. A deal with the judge—the kind only a man like me can arrange—
made her my captive, and she will pay her father’s debt with her beautiful body.
She will try to run, of course, but it won’t be the law that comes after her. It will be me.
The sting of my belt across her quivering bare bottom will teach Alessandra the price of defiance, but
it is the far more shameful penance that follows which will truly tame her.

Buy on Amazon

Taken
 When Winter O’Brien was given to me, she thought she had a say in the matter. She was wrong.
She is my bride. Mine to claim, mine to punish, and mine to use as shamefully as I please. The sting
of my belt on her bare bottom will teach her to obey, but obedience is just the beginning.
I will demand so much more.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 BOOKS OF THE CLUB DARKNESS SERIES

Bent to His Will

Even the most powerful men in the world know better than to cross me, but Autumn Sutherland
thought she could spy on me in my own club and get away with it. Now she must be punished.
She tried to expose me, so she will be exposed. Bare, bound, and helplessly on display, she’ll beg for
mercy as my strap lashes her quivering bottom and my crop leaves its burning welts on her most
intimate spots. Then she’ll scream my name as she takes every inch of me, long and hard.
When I am done with her, she won’t just be sore and shamefully broken. She will be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Broken by His Hand

Sophia Russo tried to keep away from me, but just thinking about what I would do to her left her
panties drenched. She tried to hide it, but I didn’t let her. I tore those soaked panties off, spanked her
bare little bottom until she had no doubt who owns her, and then took her long and hard.
She begged and screamed as she came for me over and over, but she didn’t learn her lesson…
She didn’t just come back for more. She thought she could disobey me and get away with it.
This time I’m not just going to punish her. I’m going to break her.

Buy on Amazon

Bound by His Command

Willow danced for the rich and powerful at the world’s most exclusive club… until tonight.
Tonight I told her she belongs to me now, and no other man will touch her again.
Tonight I ripped her soaked panties from her beautiful body and taught her to obey with my belt.
Tonight I took her as mine, and I won’t be giving her up.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 BOOKS OF THE DANGEROUS BUSINESS SERIES

Persuasion
Her father stole something from the mob and they hired me to get it back, but that’s not the real
reason Giliana Worthington is locked naked in a cage with her bottom well-used and sore.
I brought her here so I could take my time punishing her, mastering her, and ravaging her helpless,
quivering body over and over again as she screams and moans and begs for more.
I didn’t take her as a hostage. I took her because she is mine.

Buy on Amazon

Bad Men
I thought I could run away from the marriage the mafia arranged for me, but I ended up held prisoner
in a foreign country by someone far more dangerous than the man I tried to escape.
Then Jack and Diego came for me.
They didn’t ask if I wanted to be theirs. They just took me.
I ran, but they caught me, stripped me bare, and punished me in the most shameful way possible.
Now they’re going to share me, and they’re not going to be gentle about it.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 BOOKS OF THE MONTANA BAD BOYS SERIES

Hawk
He’s a big, angry Marine, and I’m going to be sore when he’s done with me.
Hawk Travers is not a man to be trifled with. I learned that lesson in the hardest way possible, first
with a painful, humiliating public spanking and then much more shamefully in private.
She came looking for trouble. She got a taste of my belt instead.
Bryce Myers pushed me too far and she ended up with her bottom welted. But as satisfying as it is to
hear this feisty little reporter scream my name as I put her in her place, I get the feeling she isn’t
going to stop snooping around no matter how well-used and sore I leave her cute backside.
She’s gotten herself in way over her head, but she’s mine now, and I protect what’s mine.

Buy on Amazon

Scorpion
He didn’t ask if I like it rough. It wasn’t up to me.
I thought I could get away with pissing off a big, tough Marine. I ended up with my face planted in
the sheets, my burning bottom raised high, and my hair held tightly in his fist as he took me long and
hard and taught me the kind of shameful lesson only a man like Scorpion could teach.
She was begging for a taste of my belt. She got much more than that.
Getting so tipsy she thought she could be sassy with me in my own bar earned Caroline a spanking,
but it was trying to make off with my truck that sealed the deal. She’ll feel my belt across her bare
backside, then she’ll scream my name as she takes every single inch of me.
This naughty girl needs to be put in her place, and I’m going to enjoy every moment of it.

Buy on Amazon

Mustang
I tried to tell him how to run his ranch. Then he took off his belt.
When I heard a rumor about his ranch, I confronted Mustang about it. I thought I could go toe to toe
with the big, tough former Marine, but I ended up blushing, sore, and very thoroughly used.
I told her it was going to hurt. I meant it.
Danni Brexton is a hot little number with a sharp tongue and a chip on her shoulder. She’s the kind of
trouble that needs to be ridden hard and put away wet, but only after a taste of my belt.
 It will take more than just a firm hand and a burning bottom to tame this sassy spitfire, but I plan to
keep her safe, sound, and screaming my name in bed whether she likes it or not. By the time I’m
through with her, there won’t be a shadow of a doubt in her mind that she belongs to me.

Buy on Amazon

Nash
When he caught me on his property, he didn’t call the police. He just took off his belt.
Nash caught me breaking into his shed while on the run from the mob, and when he demanded
answers and obedience I gave him neither. Then he took off his belt and taught me in the most
shameful way possible what happens to naughty girls who play games with a big, rough Marine.
She’s mine to protect. That doesn’t mean I’m going to be gentle with her.
Michelle doesn’t just need a place to hide out. She needs a man who will bare her bottom and spank
her until she is sore and sobbing whenever she puts herself at risk with reckless defiance, then shove
her face into the sheets and make her scream his name with every savage climax.
She’ll get all of that from me, and much, much more.

Buy on Amazon

Austin
I offered this brute a ride. I ended up the one being ridden.
The first time I saw Austin, he was hitchhiking. I stopped to give him a lift, but I didn’t end up taking
this big, rough former Marine wherever he was heading. He was far too busy taking me.
She thought she was in charge. Then I took off my belt.
When Francesca Montgomery pulled up beside me, I didn’t know who she was, but I knew what she
needed and I gave it to her. Long, hard, and thoroughly, until she was screaming my name as she
climaxed over and over with her quivering bare bottom still sporting the marks from my belt.
But someone wants to hurt her, and when someone tries to hurt what’s mine, I take it personally.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 BOOKS OF THE ALPHA BEASTS SERIES

King’s Mate
Her scent drew me to her, but something deeper and more powerful told me she was mine.
Something that would not be denied. Something that demanded I claim her then and there.
I took her the way a beast takes his mate. Roughly. Savagely. Without mercy or remorse.
She will run, and when she does she will be punished, but it is not me that she fears. Every quivering,
desperate climax reminds her that her body knows its master, and that terrifies her.
She knows I am not a gentle king, and she will scream for me as she learns her place.

Buy on Amazon

Beast’s Claim
Raven is not one of my kind, but the moment I caught her scent I knew she belonged to me.
She is my mate, and when I claim her it will not be gentle. She can fight me, but her pleas for mercy
as she is punished will soon give way to screams of climax as she is mounted and rutted.
By the time I am finished with her, the evidence of her body’s surrender will be mingled with my
seed as it drips down her bare thighs. But she will be more than just sore and utterly spent.
She will be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Alpha’s Mate
I didn’t ask Nicolina to be my mate. It was not up to her. An alpha takes what belongs to him.
She will plead for mercy as she is bared and punished for daring to run from me, but her screams as
she is claimed and rutted will be those of helpless climax as her body surrenders to its master.
She is mine, and I’m going to make sure she knows it.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 MORE STORMY NIGHT BOOKS BY PIPER STONE

Claimed by the Beasts

Though she has done her best to run from it, Scarlet Dumane cannot escape what is in store for her.
She has known for years that she is destined to belong not just to one savage beast, but to three, and
now the time has come for her to be claimed. Soon her mates will own every inch of her beautiful
body, and she will be shared and used as roughly and as often as they please.
Scarlet hid from the disturbing truth about herself, her family, and her town for as long as she could,
but now her grandmother’s death has finally brought her back home to the bayous of Louisiana and
at last she must face her fate, no matter how shameful and terrifying.
She will be a queen, but her mates will be her masters, and defiance will be thoroughly punished. Yet
even when she is stripped bare and spanked until she is sobbing, her need for them only grows, and
every blush, moan, and quivering climax binds her to them more tightly. But with enemies lurking in
the shadows, can she trust her mates to protect her from both man and beast?

Buy on Amazon

Millionaire Daddy
Dominick Asbury is not just a handsome millionaire whose deep voice makes Jenna’s tummy flutter
whenever they are together, nor is he merely the first man bold enough to strip her bare and spank her
hard and thoroughly whenever she has been naughty. He is much more than that.
He is her daddy.
He is the one who punishes her when she’s been a bad girl, and he is the one who takes her in his
arms afterwards and brings her to one climax after another until she is utterly spent and satisfied.
But something shady is going on behind the scenes at Dominick’s company, and when Jenna draws
the wrong conclusion from a poorly written article about him and creates an embarrassing public
scene, will she end up not only costing them both their jobs but losing her daddy as well?

Buy on Amazon

Conquering Their Mate

For years the Cenzans have cast a menacing eye on Earth, but it still came as a shock to be captured,
stripped bare, and claimed as a mate by their leader and his most trusted warriors.
It infuriates me to be punished for the slightest defiance and forced to submit to these alien brutes,
but as I’m led naked through the corridors of their ship, my well-punished bare bottom and my
helpless arousal both fully on display, I cannot help wondering how long it will be until I’m kneeling
at the feet of my mates and begging them take me as shamefully as they please.
 Buy on Amazon

Captured and Kept

Since her career was knocked off track in retaliation for her efforts to expose a sinister plot by high-
ranking government officials, reporter Danielle Carver has been stuck writing puff pieces in a small
town in Oregon. Desperate for a serious story, she sets out to investigate the rumors she’s been
hearing about mysterious men living in the mountains nearby. But when she secretly follows them
back to their remote cabin, the ruggedly handsome beasts don’t take kindly to her snooping around,
and Dani soon finds herself stripped bare for a painful, humiliating spanking.
Their rough dominance arouses her deeply, and before long she is blushing crimson as they take turns
using her beautiful body as thoroughly and shamefully as they please. But when Dani uncovers the
true reason for their presence in the area, will more than just her career be at risk?

Buy on Amazon

Taming His Brat

It’s been years since Cooper Dawson left her small Texas hometown, but after her stubborn defiance
gets her fired from two jobs in a row, she knows something definitely needs to change. What she
doesn’t expect, however, is for her sharp tongue and arrogant attitude to land her over the knee of a
stern, ruggedly sexy cowboy for a painful, embarrassing, and very public spanking.
Rex Sullivan cannot deny being smitten by Cooper, and the fact that she is in desperate need of his
belt across her bare backside only makes the war-hardened ex-Marine more determined to tame the
beautiful, fiery redhead. It isn’t long before she’s screaming his name as he shows her just how hard
and roughly a cowboy can ride a headstrong filly. But Rex and Cooper both have secrets, and when
the demons of their past rear their ugly heads, will their romance be torn apart?

Buy on Amazon

Capturing Their Mate

I thought the Cenzan invaders could never find me here, but I was wrong. Three of the alien brutes
came to take me, and before I ever set foot aboard their ship I had already been stripped bare,
spanked thoroughly, and claimed more shamefully then I would have ever thought possible.
They have decided that a public example must be made of me, and I will be punished and used in the
most humiliating ways imaginable as a warning to anyone who might dare to defy them. But I am no
ordinary breeder, and the secrets hidden in my past could change their world… or end it.

Buy on Amazon

Rogue
Tracking down cyborgs is my job, but this time I’m the one being hunted. This rogue machine has
spent most of his life locked up, and now that he’s on the loose he has plans for me…
 He isn’t just going to strip me, punish me, and use me. He will take me longer and harder than any
human ever could, claiming me so thoroughly that I will be left in no doubt who owns me.
No matter how shamefully I beg and plead, my body will be ravaged again and again with pleasure
so intense it terrifies me to even imagine, because that is what he was built to do.

Buy on Amazon

Roughneck
When I took a job on an oil rig to escape my scheming stepfather’s efforts to set me up with one of
his business cronies, I knew I’d be working with rugged men. What I didn’t expect is to find myself
bent over a desk, my cheeks soaked with tears and my bare thighs wet for a very different reason, as
my well-punished bottom is thoroughly used by a stern, infuriatingly sexy roughneck.
Even though I should have known better than to get sassy with a firm-handed cowboy, let alone a
tough-as-nails former Marine, there’s no denying that learning the hard way was every bit as hot as it
was shameful. But a sore, welted backside is just the start of his plans for me, and no matter how
much I blush to admit it, I know I’m going to take everything he gives me and beg for more.

Buy on Amazon

Hunting Their Mate

As far as I’m concerned, the Cenzans will always be the enemy, and there can be no peace while they
remain on our planet. I planned to make them pay for invading our world, but I was hunted down and
captured by two of their warriors with the help of a battle-hardened former Marine. Now I’m the one
who is going to pay, as the three of them punish me, shame me, and share me.
Though the thought of a fellow human taking the side of these alien brutes enrages me, that is far
from the worst of it. With every searing stroke of the strap that lands across my bare bottom, with
every savage thrust as I am claimed over and over, and with every screaming climax, it is made more
clear that it is my own quivering, thoroughly used body which has truly betrayed me.

Buy on Amazon

Primitive
I was sent to this world to help build a new Earth, but I was shocked by what I found here. The men
of this planet are not just primitive savages. They are predators, and I am now their prey…
The government lied to all of us. Not all of the creatures who hunted and captured me are aliens.
Some of them were human once, specimens transformed in labs into little more than feral beasts.
I fought, but I was thrown over a shoulder and carried off. I ran, but I was caught and punished. Now
they are going to claim me, share me, and use me so roughly that when the last screaming climax has
been wrung from my naked, helpless body, I wonder if I’ll still know my own name.

Buy on Amazon
 Harvest
The Centurions conquered Earth long before I was born, but they did not come for our land or our
resources. They came for mates, women deemed suitable for breeding. Women like me.
Three of the alien brutes decided to claim me, and when I defied them, they made a public example
of me, punishing me so thoroughly and shamefully I might never stop blushing.
But now, as my virgin body is used in every way possible, I’m not sure I want them to stop…

Buy on Amazon

Torched
I work alongside firefighters, so I know how to handle musclebound roughnecks, but Blaise
Tompkins is in a league of his own. The night we met, I threw a glass of wine in his face, then ended
up shoved against the wall with my panties on the floor and my arousal dripping down my thighs,
screaming out climax after shameful climax with my well-punished bottom still burning.
I’ve got a series of arsons to get to the bottom of, and finding out that the infuriatingly sexy brute
who spanked me like a naughty little girl will be helping me with the investigation seemed like the
last thing I needed, until somebody hurled a rock through my window in an effort to scare me away
from the case. Now having a big, strong man around doesn’t seem like such a bad idea…

Buy on Amazon

Fertile
The men who hunt me were always brutes, but now lust makes them barely more than beasts.
When they catch me, I know what comes next.
I will fight, but my need to be bred is just as strong as theirs is to breed. When they strip me, punish
me, and use me the way I’m meant to be used, my screams will be the screams of climax.

Buy on Amazon

Hostage
I knew going after one of the most powerful mafia bosses in the world would be dangerous, but I
didn’t anticipate being dragged from my apartment already sore, sorry, and shamefully used.
My captors don’t just plan to teach me a lesson and then let me go. They plan to share me, punish
me, and claim me so ruthlessly I’ll be screaming my submission into the sheets long before they’re
through with me. They took me as a hostage, but they’ll keep me as theirs.

Buy on Amazon

Defiled
 I was born to rule, but for her sake I am banished, forced to wander the Earth among mortals. Her
virgin body will pay the price for my protection, and it will be a shameful price indeed.
Stripped, punished, and ravaged over and over, she will scream with every savage climax.
She will be defiled, but before I am done with her she will beg to be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Kept
On the run from corrupt men determined to silence me, I sought refuge in his cabin. I ate his food,
drank his whiskey, and slept in his bed. But then the big bad bear came home and I learned the hard
way that sometimes Goldilocks ends up with her cute little bottom well-used and sore.
He stripped me, spanked me, and ravaged me in the most shameful way possible, but then this rugged
brute did something no one else ever has before. He made it clear he plans to keep me…

Buy on Amazon

Auctioned
Twenty years ago the Malzeons saved us when we were at the brink of self-annihilation, but there
was a price for their intervention. They demanded humans as servants… and as pets.
Only criminals were supposed to be offered to the aliens for their use, but when I defied Earth’s
government, asking questions that no one else would dare to ask, I was sold to them at auction.
I was bought by two of their most powerful commanders, rivals who nonetheless plan to share me. I
am their property now, and they intend to tame me, train me, and enjoy me thoroughly.
But I have information they need, a secret guarded so zealously that discovering it cost me my
freedom, and if they do not act quickly enough both of our worlds will soon be in grave danger.

Buy on Amazon

Hard Ride
When I snuck into Montana Cobalt’s house, I was looking for help learning to ride like him, but what
I got was his belt across my bare backside. Then with tears still running down my cheeks and arousal
dripping onto my thighs, the big brute taught me a much more shameful lesson.
Montana has agreed to train me, but not just for the rodeo. He’s going to break me in and put me
through my paces, and then he’s going to show me what it means to be ridden rough and dirty.

Buy on Amazon

Carnal
For centuries my kind have hidden our feral nature, our brute strength, and our carnal instincts. But
this human female is my mate, and nothing will keep me from claiming and ravaging her.
She is mine to tame and protect, and if my belt doesn’t teach her to obey then she’ll learn in a much
more shameful fashion. Either way, her surrender will be as complete as it is inevitable.

Buy on Amazon

Bounty
After I went undercover to take down a mob boss and ended up betrayed, framed, and on the run,
Harper Rollins tried to bring me in. But instead of collecting a bounty, she earned herself a hard
spanking and then an even rougher lesson that left her cute bottom sore in a very different way.
She’s not one to give up without a fight, but that’s fine by me. It just means I’ll have plenty more
chances to welt her beautiful backside and then make her scream her surrender into the sheets.

Buy on Amazon

Beast
Primitive, irresistible need compelled him to claim me, but it was more than mere instinct that drove
this alien beast to punish me for my defiance and then ravage me thoroughly and savagely. Every
screaming climax was a brand marking me as his, ensuring I never forget who I belong to.
He’s strong enough to take what he wants from me, but that’s not why I surrendered so easily as he
stripped me bare, pushed me up against the wall, and made me his so roughly and shamefully.
It wasn’t fear that forced me to submit. It was need.

Buy on Amazon

Gladiator
Xander didn’t just win me in the arena. The alien brute claimed me there too, with my punished
bottom still burning and my screams of climax almost drowned out by the roar of the crowd.
Almost…
Victory earned him freedom and the right to take me as his mate, but making me truly his will mean
more than just spanking me into shameful surrender and then rutting me like a wild beast. Before he
carries me off as his prize, the dark truth that brought me here must be exposed at last.

Buy on Amazon

Big Rig
Alexis Harding is used to telling men exactly what she thinks, but she’s never had a roughneck like
me as a boss before. On my rig, I make the rules and sassy little girls get stripped bare, bent over my
 desk, and taught their place, first with my belt and then in a much more shameful way.
She’ll be sore and sorry long before I’m done with her, but the arousal glistening on her thighs
reveals the truth she would rather keep hidden. She needs it rough, and that’s how she’ll get it.

Buy on Amazon

Warriors
I knew this was a primitive planet when I landed, but nothing could have prepared me for the rough
beasts who inhabit it. The sting of their prince’s firm hand on my bare bottom taught me my place in
his world, but it was what came after that truly demonstrated his mastery over me.
This alien brute has granted me his protection and his help with my mission, but the price was my
total submission to both his shameful demands and those of his second in command as well.
But it isn’t the savage way they make use of my quivering body that terrifies me the most. What
leaves me trembling is the thought that I may never leave this place… because I won’t want to.

Buy on Amazon

Owned
With a ruthless, corrupt billionaire after me, Crockett, Dylan, and Wade are just the men I need.
Rough men who know how to keep a woman safe… and how to make her scream their names.
But the Hell’s Fury MC doesn’t do charity work, and their help will come at a price.
A shameful price…
They aren’t just going to bare me, punish me, and then do whatever they want with me.
They’re going to make me beg for it.

Buy on Amazon

Seized
Delaney Archer got herself mixed up with someone who crossed us, and now she’s going to find out
just how roughly and shamefully three bad men like us can make use of her beautiful body.
She can plead for mercy, but it won’t stop us from stripping her bare and spanking her until she’s
sore, sobbing, and soaking wet. Our feisty little captive is going to take everything we give her, and
she’ll be screaming our names with every savage climax long before we’re done with her.

Buy on Amazon

Cruel Masters
I thought I understood the risks of going undercover to report on billionaires flaunting their power,
but these men didn’t send lawyers after me. They’re going to deal with me themselves.
Now I’m naked aboard their private plane, my backside already burning from one of their belts, and
these three infuriatingly sexy bastards have only just gotten started teaching me my place.
I’m not just going to be punished, shamed, and shared. I’m going to be mastered.

Buy on Amazon

Hard Men
My father’s will left his company to me, but the three roughnecks who ran it for him have other
ideas. They’re owed a debt and they mean to collect on it, but it’s not money these brutes want.
It’s me.
In return for protection from my father’s enemies, I will be theirs to share. But these are hard men,
and they don’t just intend to punish my defiance and use me as shamefully as they please.
They plan to master me completely.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 PIPER STONE LINKS

You can keep up with Piper Stone via her newsletter, her website, her Twitter account, her Facebook
page, and her Goodreads profile, using the following links:

http://eepurl.com/c2QvLz
https://darkdangerousdelicious.wordpress.com/
https://twitter.com/piperstone01
https://www.facebook.com/Piper-Stone-573573166169730/
https://www.goodreads.com/author/show/15754494.Piper_Stone

OceanofPDF.com